All's Fair in Love and...

oldfan

Rating: R
Genres: Drama, Romance
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 07/07/2004
Last Updated: 17/08/2004
Status: completed

Summer after fifth year Harry meets Pappy who helps him find the perfect gift for his new love Hermione. One problem Ron fancies her to. Who is Pappy? How can he help Harry?

Chapters

1. Summer Holiday Blues

2. Harry and Pappy

3. The Burrow Reunion

4. Killing Him Softly

5. Sleepless in the Burrow

6. Sixth Year Begins

7. Dumbledore

8. In Hogsmeade Heaven

9. Just Another Weekend

10. Tonks and Pappy

11. Dumbledore and Pappy

12. Voldemort Rises

13. The Unfinished Plan

14. Three Wizards and A Witch

15. The Heights of Suspicion

16. The Return from Holiday

17. Death and Deliverance

18. Hermiione\

19. Little Whinging Prison

20. The Rebirthing Party

21. Breathing, Loving, and Laughing

22. Growing Up Potter

23. Epilogue

1. Summer Holiday Blues

Author's Note: This is actually a revised version of the story by the same name. I hope those who have read it once will read it again and critique. For those of you who are going to ask who Pappy is, just be patient he's pretty cool. Again, I look forward to reviews more than anything else. Help me. If I am getting too detailed and boring, say so…kindly though if you can. If I am not detailed enough and something leaves you feeling like “so what” then tell me that too. You are the only ones who can help me improve my writing. Thanks and enjoy. Tim

Summer Holiday Blues - Chapter 1

Harry Potter found himself alone as he had many times before during the summers. It wasn't nearly as ghastly an experience as in the past because Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, and Dudley were terrified of him. They avoided him now and still looked at him with disgust. He hated the way things were before. Yet before he could at least try to get their goat and have some fun with them. Now they ran like cockroaches when the lights come on when he approached. All in all it suited him just fine.

Harry spent many of his days walking around town thinking of the past year. It took nearly the entire month of June for him to stop sniffling or outright crying at the loss of Sirius. He hadn't cried until the loneliness of the Dursley's had set in. Ron and Hermione had been brilliant about sending short messages about their goings on during that first month which helped ease the pain. He began to appreciate Ron's humor and Hermione's sensitivity. Hermione had sort of become his pillar of strength with her kind words and strong spirit.

Today he was walking in town and found himself in one of the markets. He looked across the street to the bookstore and walked toward it. Next to the bookstore was a little antique shop that piqued his interest. He walked in.

“Good afternoon young man,” said the elderly gentleman sitting in the chair beside the cash register. “Is there something I might help you find?”

Harry looked around and saw an ornately crafted little jewelry box with what might be pearls. He didn't know why it appealed to him, but it's craftsmanship was extraordinary and the maple wood was intriguing. “I just spied that jewelry box on the desk over there. Can you tell me about it?”

“It's funny you should pick that piece young man. It was my great-grandmother's.” The man looked at it with a distant stare. The man looked as if he were at least eighty years old if he was a day, thought Harry. He thought this piece must be very, very old if his great-grandmother owned it.

“It was one of the first jewelry boxes to contain a music box inside. My mother used to play it everyday morning and night. Son, what's your name?”

“Harry, Sir. Thanks for asking. What may I call you Sir?” Harry asked politely.

“Oh, you don't have to be so formal. My name is Nathaniel…Nathaniel Moore.” He laughed half-heartedly and continued. “But you may call me Nate or Pappy as most do around here. Would you like to have a listen to the box?”

“Sure, Pappy.” Harry said.

Pappy's hands were craggy and nearly immobile but somehow he managed to get the box turned around and the key turned. The music was fabulous thought Harry. It was so melodic it had a tranquilizing effect on him. He looked next to the box where there was a ceramic figurine of a little girl dancing that reminded him of Hermione. The figurine was only about six inches tall, but the mousey brown hair, the eyes and the smile on the little girl's face were all exactly like Hermione. Somewhere in his subconscious he realized every pretty girl had started to look like Hermione.

“Pappy, how much do you want for the music box and the figurine?” Harry inquired.

“That music box could command a price of 2500 pounds at Southby's in New York or at some of the finer auction houses in London.” He said. He noticed that Harry looked deflated. “You're in love aren't you Harry? Who's it for?” Pappy asked.

Harry was shocked at the question. He had spent most of his money for ice cream and CD's the first month of the summer, but 2500 pounds would mean he'd have to go to Gringott's and that just wasn't possible. “It would be for a girl named Hermione. The figurine looks like her.”

Pappy looked at Harry and somehow knew these pieces were special to him. Pappy wasn't sure why but he wanted to see how badly Harry wanted them. “Harry, I'll give you two choices. You can make your best case for why this girl is special to you or you can work it off by coming here and keeping me company for the summer. A combination of both may get the two of them as a set for a really reasonable price.”

Harry was bewildered. He thought, Pappy must be a nutter to offer such an expensive antique for an explanation and/or a companion for a month or so. Maybe he doesn't know I'll be leaving before the end of August. “Pappy I will be leaving before the end of August. I won't…” Pappy waved his hand as if to say stop don't worry I know what I'm doing.

“Besides, I'm an old man and even though the dust makes antiques look more antique that only goes so far. You can do some odd jobs then too. I am alone here and could use the company for a short time each day. The answer I am looking for if you are going to take option one requires that you answer a couple of questions. Are you in love? If she had the chance would she be willing to do something out of the ordinary for someone she loved? This isn't something that you can do in one day. You'll have to think about it. I'll ask a lot more questions if I don't get good answers. What do you say? Do we have a deal?

“I think I'm in love with her, Pappy, but what does that have to do with anything?” Harry asked respectfully.

“Harry, my dear boy…,” Pappy started and then stopped thinking better of what he was going to say. “Why don't we start with you coming to see me and do some of those chores? And as far as what does being in love have to do with anything—everything. Love is the reason I am still alive and working.” Pappy looked at Harry with compassion and an expression Harry had only felt looking into Albus Dumbledore's eyes.

“Do you want me to come tomorrow?” Harry asked.

“Why yes, of course. I realize coming to see an old man is boring to a young man such as you. I just enjoy the conversation and company.” Pappy said.

Harry didn't know why he felt uneasy about taking such expensive merchandise from an old man for a wing and a prayer. He changed his mind about the deal. “Pappy, I prefer to pay for the gifts and I can't right now so…,” he answered in a melancholy voice. “Good day, Pappy.”

“Wait a second my boy, come back here.” Pappy said with a stern look and a wave of his wrinkled hand to come back. “This isn't charity, I've been in business a long time. You're not taking advantage of me, if that's what you think.”

Harry turned and looked back and started walking toward Pappy again out of respect to the old man.

“A word of advice if you don't mind…even if you do mind, I suppose. If you are looking for such an expensive gift for someone, you should know exactly what that person means to you. You can't play at love, Harry. It can kill you or sustain you. That's why there are so many sad people in this world.” He looked for a reaction from Harry. Harry was now standing only two or three feet in front of him looking at his feet. “Believe this much, you will be paying properly for these pieces. What I have in mind is work. Some of it is answering questions, some of it is listening and another part is cleaning and manual labor.” Harry had the distinct feeling that Pappy was prepared to sit for the rest of the night waiting for an answer before he'd let Harry leave. There was an expression of genuine concern and fierce passion on Pappy's face.

Harry continued to look Pappy in the eyes and at his face for several minutes and realized that his craggy old face had scars. From what, Harry could only guess. But what was certain was that Pappy was a kind old gentleman in spite of his demanding demeanor at the moment. Maybe it would be a good idea to come here because he wouldn't be so depressed about Sirius and being alone if there were a companion of sorts in it for him too. He liked Pappy. “Pappy, we have a deal. It might take me a while to figure out how I really feel though. Good day again, Pappy.”

“Good day, Harry. Just remember that you can't take too long. You're leaving the second week of August,” Pappy said with a smile.

Harry nodded absent-mindedly as he was deep in thought. He realized about half-way home as he kicked a pebble that Pappy had heard him wrong. He had said he was leaving by the end of August. Harry just considered it a sign of old age.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

After several weeks of being at 4 Privet Drive, one of the advantages of his new circumstances in the Dursley house had become that he got his mail regularly. He had only returned from his fourth visit to Pappy's antique shop a few moments before. He'd spent almost all the time over the past weeks working and talking about practically nothing important. At the moment he was reading a letter from Ron. He was saving the one from Hermione for when he could concentrate.

Hi Harry,

We're looking forward to you visiting at the end of the holiday. Charlie will be back from his dragon adventures. I have been practicing my goalkeeping with Ginny as a chaser. She has turned out to be quite a good player. Hopefully we will be able to win the Quidditch Cup this year. It would be bloody awesome to stick it in Malfoy's ear.

Harry, I've been thinking. Maybe you should come a week or so before Hermione. Maybe the second week in August would be best instead of the week before classes begin. I have some things to talk to you about. Let me know soon. My Dad wants to take us into the Ministry of Magic if you'd like to go. That is if you think you should with you-know-who still on the loose.

Well, so long for now, mate. Let me know what you think about coming earlier. We can come pick you up. I've already cleared it with Mum.

Ron

Harry was surprised Ron hadn't mentioned George and Fred. Ron was working with them at their joke shop in Diagon Alley. Ron had written some weeks before that it wasn't nearly as bad as before when he was the guinea pig for their new tricks. The twins had matured and stopped trying so hard to make the most grotesque concoctions known to man or wizard.

Just at that moment, he heard Mr. Dursley call his name. “Harry, come down for supper. I won't be calling you again.” Even though they steered clear of them, Vernon Dursley was still the singularly rudest man Harry had ever met. “Harry, did you hear me?” He bellowed.

“Yes. Yes, of course. I'll be right down.” Harry put away his books and the letters--placing Hermione's standing up against the letter holder admiring her beautifully big handwriting.

“Harry. We're starving,” bellowed Dudley. Harry bounded down the stairs. He decided to give Dudley a little trouble this evening.

“I hurried as fast as I could, Duddies, I know missing a meal might cause you to disappear. Or maybe being rude to me will make me cause you to disappear.” Harry looked at him with a whimsical smile as Vernon and Petunia sat thinking of Aunt Marge floating away three years ago. Dudley passed the food to Harry first. Harry was not above being as slow as possible just make them all languish at the sight of the beautifully done pot roast while they waited for Harry to finish serving himself.

They ate in silence. The Dursley's only treated him nicely out of fear. Harry was sad about this. He wanted to be treated well for just being a good kid. Somehow the Dursley's would never see it. His disappointment quickly turned to the splendid letter sitting on his bureau in his room. He ate like a ravenous wolf and excused himself. Until this summer he would have been expected to stay and clean up.

As he left the table, a thought occurred to him that up to this point seemed he had only once acknowledged with Pappy two weeks previous. Even now it seemed as ridiculous as it did when he said it. Did he love Hermione? What about Pappy's mistake concerning Harry leaving the second week of August. Now it was true. He passed it of as coincidence. He wanted to hear from Hermione, see her or talk to her more than anything else in life. All these other questions could wait. What he couldn't believe is that the feeling gave him butterflies in his stomach. Why should Hermione make him feel this way?

He ran up the stairs, opened the door, closed it and tore into the letter barely leaving the address on the envelope recognizable. He wanted to read through it quickly, but he forced himself to read slowly to savor each word she'd written. He read it through faster than he wanted to the first time which still took a good five minutes. Hermione could write such long and involved letters. Finally, he decided he'd slow down and read it again—more slowly this time.

Dearest Harry,

Are the Dursley's being absolutely horrible to you or has that calmed down a bit since last year? Do you still stay up at night under your covers practicing new charms? If you are don't get caught. You'll get expelled. Have you seen Mrs. Figg from across the street or anyone else from the…well, you know?

We have only just returned from the latest of our annual summer holiday trips. This year we went to Italy. You wouldn't believe who I saw there….Viktor Krum. He was with a frightfully trashy blonde girl and a few of his Quidditch teammates. He pretended he wasn't with the girl and tried make light of it. After I got over the shock of how shallow he was I finally figured out his game. I really thought he was different, but he turned out to be a jerk.

“Yes!” Harry yelled out loud. He supposed the Dursley's heard him, but he didn't care. Viktor Krum was out of the romantic picture for now.

I was a little upset with that, but low and behold I got an owl from Ron the morning after I saw Viktor. He cheered me up. He told me that he was working with Fred and George this summer. He said he was learning loads of cool charms, spells, and hexes. I look forward to seeing Ron the third week of August. He can be such a pain in the you know what, but he really is such a wonderful friend.

“Shit!” Harry said under his breath. He stopped to think for a minute why he'd said that. “I'm jealous of Ron. About Hermione.” He smiled for a second and then muttered, “This is absolutely crazy.” He started pacing as he read her letter.

I was thinking of you today and I immediately smiled. Other than when you get into a foul mood you are probably my best friend. I had a nightmare the other night that I was on a date with Malfoy. I had to get up and take a walk to work that one out after I woke up screaming.

Harry, I don't know if it's just me but do all three of us seem different somehow. I mean since the Department of Mysteries. Your last letter sounded more upbeat than I expected considering the circumstances of Sirius' death. Ron seems rather politer than I remember. Something seems to be keeping you together. Me, I feel like I am missing something. I am reading more than usual to keep from being bored. It's just that…I miss my friends more now than I used to. I'm sorry Harry. I don't mean to be depressing. Just…so much has happened and I worry about you, Ron and everyone.

Well, Harry, I'll be bringing your birthday present to the Weasley's this summer or school. I hope you don't mind. Will I see you at the Weasleys' this summer? I'm looking forward to seeing you. I've got loads to tell you. Well, take care, Harry. Don't do anything stupid to that Dudley character and get yourself expelled. (Hee hee). It's really not a laughing matter. Don't get suspended, Harry! Hope to hear from you soon.

Love and Friendship Always,

Hermione

Harry went to bed that night thinking of Hermione. His feelings for her had been building each year, but he could never put his finger on it. He knew it was the moment he saw her lying in the Department of Mysteries floor against the wall with the marks from the curse of that Death Eater that it had all come clear. He'd been too emotionally spent until this summer to think about it clearly.

He thought of her with her hair up at the Yule Ball two years ago. She was ravishingly beautiful that night. He thought of her defending him in the Department of Mysteries and countless other times.

Harry thought out loud, “Even if she thinks I am just a friend, I have to tell her or do something. Pappy's right. I can't let some git like Viktor steal her from me.” He realized that the anguish of caring for Hermione might kill him faster than Voldemort. He looked around his room especially at the gap under the door to see if the light had come on. Good, he thought, I didn't say it loud enough to wake them up.

Just as he'd started to fall asleep, he had a horrible thought. What if Ron felt the same way about her? They'd always had this secret thing for each other. She even told him that he shouldn't have waited so long to ask her to the Yule Ball. He felt the emptiness in the pit of his stomach growing. After a while the uncomfortable feeling subsided a little.

What would he do if she liked Ron? Then he thought, it wasn't what would he do? It was: “What could he do?”

Harry decided that he'd ask Pappy. Surely, he'd have had some experience with girls when he was young. He might have an answer. If he could remember back that far.

Harry slept uneasily, but got up at the crack of dawn to go to Pappy's.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

2. Harry and Pappy

Harry and Pappy—Chapter 2

Harry grabbed all his letters from Hermione. Every single letter she'd ever written him was in a little pouch he'd found in his bag. He wanted to know what Pappy thought. He needed to understand Hermione. Maybe not understand just Hermione, maybe he just wanted to understand love.

When Harry arrived at Pappy's that morning the door was uncharacteristically closed. The sign hadn't been turned to “OPEN” and the lights were out. Harry was horror stricken that something may have happened to Pappy.

He set the pouch on the ground at his feet and looked for the key Pappy had given him. He couldn't remember if he'd brought it. Finally, he found it and opened the door.

The building was different in the dark. It was dank and musty. He never noticed it before. Maybe that was the reason Pappy opened the doors so early in the morning. He walked slowly to the end of the first row of antique; he didn't see Pappy on the floor. That was a relief. Then he looked down the second row. Now he was getting really nervous because he hadn't heard anything at all. Not a peep.

Finally, Harry got the nerve to call out to him. He was afraid of getting silence more than anything. “Pappy.” Harry called and waited. Now he could feel his stomach churning as if it were a cauldron with one of Snape's anally retentive potions for seasickness or something. “Pappy, it's Harry.” Harry finally found the lights at the back of the shop and turned them on. He looked toward the opposite corner of the shop and heard a noise. It sounded like someone crying. It couldn't be Pappy. There must be someone else here. What if they'd found Pappy dead?

Harry dropped the pouch and ran to the door at the far end of the shop. And threw the door open. He saw Pappy sitting in an old wingback chair holding a picture of a young woman of thirty or so. He was crying.

“Hi, Pappy. What's wrong? Why didn't you answer? I was scared out of my wits. I was afraid someone had come in and found you…” Harry paused as he looked at Pappy's red eyes and sullen face.

“…dead. I'm okay, Harry. There are certain days when you miss the ones you love more than others,” he explained.

“Who is that pretty woman, Pappy? She looks like the same age as the pictures of my mother.” Harry said without realizing it.

“Where are your parents, Harry?” Pappy asked innocently.

“They died in a car crash when I was a year old.” Harry lied, but was careful enough to use the common story spread in these parts. “I live with my Aunt—my mum's sister—and her family.

“Really, do you remember your parents? I am sorry, you probably were too young to remember too much.” Pappy said apologetically. “Forgive an old man who's forgot his manners.”

“Thanks, Pappy. I never like talking about it because I end up feeling like you look and feel now,” said Harry in flatly serious tone. He was trying his best to avoid telling Pappy too much.

“Fair enough, Lord knows that there are things I wish I could forget,” Pappy said with wistful sigh.

“Tell me about your family, Pappy. If you don't mind, I'd like to hear about her. She was really beautiful, wasn't she?” Harry asked sympathetically.

“Francine Margaret Moore. It's funny, her maiden last name was the same as mine.” He laughed. “She was someone who could make a prince out of a toad so to speak. I mean I'm no prince, but I was a toad.”

“Come on Pappy, you have to be joking.” Harry smiled.

“I'm joking, but it's not that far from the truth. I met her when we were in grade school. We grew up together. Do you still know the kids you grew up with?” asked Pappy.

Harry chuckled inside. “Yes, I still am friends with the most important ones.”

“Well, that's how Francine and I were until we were about twelve.”

“What?” Harry said with a confused look.

“That's when I started getting beat up almost everyday by the boys that were bigger than me. Almost everyone was bigger than me. I was so small it was embarrassing. It was ironic, because my dad was the biggest man in town…huge. They called me a freak midget and used to say that he couldn't be my dad.” Harry could see the hurt in Pappy's face.

“Francine was always defending me. I used to get picked on for letting girls fight my battles. Well, to make a long story short, Francine made me realize my strength was that I was smart and could read people like a book. I mean strange things. I could tell them things about themselves they didn't want anyone to know. Francine often was embarrassed because I'd ask her about private thoughts.” Pappy explained.

“I wish I could do that,” Harry said absent-mindedly thinking of Hermione.

“No, I don't think you would, Harry. It caused Francine to get very angry with me. I became a mean person. She stopped spending so much time with me. I tried to get back at everyone by revealing their secrets. When I was sixteen, I finally got my growth spurt and grew taller than most. By then I had become the town bully. That's when Francine spent even less time with me and got a boyfriend because she was embarrassed about my behavior. The new boyfriend stopped the talk about her too.” Pappy looked sad about that.

“Everyone was afraid of me. The saddest, most painful and luckiest day of my life also turned out to be the turning point.” He looked at Harry intently. “I picked on the wrong boy. It started because he was Francine's boyfriend. We started pushing each other around and then I blamed him for his parents' death. He nearly killed me Harry. He was so angry that he nearly took out my left eye, broke my jaw, and nearly strangled me.” He ran off and no one ever saw him again.

Harry looked at Pappy frightened and in disbelief. “You couldn't have said anything that bad.”

“Harry, we don't know what others blame themselves for deep down. This boy thought he was the reason his dad had left when he was really small and why his mother had been an alcoholic who treated him badly.” Pappy said.

“So he was pretty much a nutter to begin with,” Harry said.

“Maybe, maybe not. His dad had left home one night after a fight with his mother looking for the father of one of the kids who'd beaten his son up. You see they were Irish and often being Irish was enough to get you beaten up back then. Well, in a fight near one of the local pubs, his father was shot dead. His mum found out and went off the deep end. And during one of her drinking sprees she died of alcohol poisoning.”

“It wasn't his fault…his mother's and father's death.” Harry said.

“Exactly. I had falsely accused someone who didn't deserve it and he snapped. Francine didn't know why he left her then. At seventeen I was in sad shape with my jaw wired shut, scars all over and a voice box that was almost crushed. She helped nurse me back to health because she'd never stopped caring for me. She'd always been my best friend, but had hated the way I treated people.”

“Did you ever tell her what happened?” Harry asked.

“Yes. And that was the day she saved my life.” The tears came rolling out again and the sobs became almost uncontrollable. He continued after a couple of minutes.

“As I told her, I begged for forgiveness for being such a mean and ornery person. I told her it was my fault he left because up until then no one knew who did it. She explained that she knew that one day something would be put in my life to repay my evil ways. She hugged me that day like she'd never hugged me before.”

Pappy was happy again for a moment. “We got married a year later when we were 18 and graduated. Within two years we owned our house and another up the street.”

“Did you live here in town, Pappy?” Harry asked.

“No. We lived in a little place called Godric's Hollow. I moved here a year or so after she died. They were saying crazy things about how she died and I didn't want to hear them. I want to remember my wonderful wife as she was, not as they accused her,” he replied.

“We owned a single family home just down the block from ours and this nice young couple with a baby boy of 6 or 7 months lived there as our tenants. There names were Lily and James Potter, I think. I could be wrong. They were really secretive. Their friends were extra cautious when they visited. Francine and I laughed because it looked like that American TV show Mission: Impossible.” We were really the only friends in the neighborhood they had.

“Pappy, how did she die?” Harry was very hesitant asking the question. He almost burst into interrogator mode but thought better of it. He walked toward the far end of the room as he listened so Pappy wouldn't see the tears on his face.

“Well, she and I were cleaning stuff around the place one evening when this tall, really unpleasant man came by. There was a lot of yelling about something and then the whole house just exploded. I was the most surprised person, because as the argument started, I went deaf. Yes, deaf. I couldn't hear them nor the explosion that followed. It blew me 25 meters away. When I landed, I could hear again. I ran back to find Francine, but she was burned so badly…” Pappy cried openly again. “I waited until the docs took care of her. Some other group whisked in and took the tenants somewhere. “

Harry was stupefied. He'd just heard a first hand account of his parents' death. He wanted to ask more, but there was no question he could ask with out raising more suspicion. Pappy had been through enough. “There was this other fella though.”

“I do remember this bloke…hells bells…he could have been 8 feet tall if he was 6. He come walking into the house shortly after the blast and grabbed the baby and the baby's basket and road off on a motorcycle. I thought I was hallucinating too; he raced down the road and took off into the evening sky.”

Harry thought that this might be a breakthrough, but he had no idea. He'd have to get to Dumbledore as soon as he got to school. Harry decided to get off the subject.

“I have a question about love, Pappy. Do you remember our deal about telling yo why Hermione was so important to me? And, you wanted to know if I was in love with her.” Harry knew he did.

“Of course, I haven't lost all my marbles. As I recall, I had to badger you into saying `yes' to the deal.” The old man recalled.

“Pappy, first tell me how you knew you loved your wife Francine,” he begged.

“That's an interesting twist. I ask you if you are in love and you want to know about me. Well, first, tell me a little about your girl, Harry. I have forty-eight years of stories about Francine and some will be more appropriate than others, if I know a little about you two kids,” said Pappy with a far off gaze as if he were trying to remember when he was a teenager. Harry couldn't remember where he'd put his pouch of letters. He saw them laying on the floor outside the door and way down the row of merchandise racks.

“I will. I have some letters from her you can read as I talk.” Harry ran down the aisle, returning with his precious letters.

“I might read them later, Harry. I'm interested in how you feel. Not her.” Pappy said matter-of-factly.

“Well, she's kind of not my girl…yet. We've been friends since we were ten and she may be the smartest student at my school or any school for that matter. She drives me crazy with all the facts and stuff she knows. And, sometimes she makes me feel stupid.” He paused for a brief second to look out the window.

“So, let me get this straight, you like a girl who makes you feel stupid?” asked a bewildered Pappy.

“Yeah, it's complicated. She is always kind, puts my safety and well-being ahead of everything, and will do anything to help her friends in a crisis. That's one of the greatest things about her. She cares about everybody as long as they don't treat her badly.” He paused and pictured her perfectly for the first time in quite a while as he remembered her smiling at him.

“Okay, now it sounds a little more like love than pure masochistic behavior.” Pappy chuckled.

“Maso…what?” Harry asked rhetorically and then continued. “Anyway, she has these beautiful brown eyes, extraordinarily perfect lips, a perfect smile and a voice that when she's not showing off, sounds like a beautiful song in my heart. I think about kissing her every time she gets close to me and I don't want to be with anyone else but her if she's in the room. She can be feisty, dainty, eloquent, harsh, tender and tough at the drop of a hat. But most of all when she smiles at me, my heart melts.” He sighed as though he had just run a marathon.

“What else, Harry, there has to be more?” Pappy prodded.

“I want to sit with her and look at the stars. I want to walk in the forest with her and look at the beauty without being…,” he caught his own musing just before he said `chased by a werewolf or Dementors.'

“Without what?” Pappy asked.

Harry didn't have to lie to get out of this. “…without fear of scaring her away because my feelings for her are so strong. I have seen many pretty girls at school and here in Little Whinging, but no one…no matter how nice or sexy…makes me feel so alive.” Harry finally stopped.

Pappy sat with a bemused look on his face and didn't speak for nearly ten minutes. If his eyes weren't open and his hands hadn't moved, Harry would have thought Pappy were dead. Finally he spoke, “You know the disease you have could be fatal. And, I think it has something to do with that scar, but I don't know what it is.”

Harry was nervous. This was the first time he felt uncomfortable around Pappy. “What makes you say that? What has my scar to do with anything?”

“Relax, Harry. I mean you probably get picked on about your scar the same way I got picked on for being short. It separates you from your classmates, doesn't it? Your scar is so unique that you're probably pretty famous at your school. So there are lots of kids who are jealous. Am I right so far?”

“Well, that's pretty accurate. What do you mean by fatal?” Harry was still uneasy and had found the place in his waistband where he always kept his wand just in case. Suddenly, he recalled the prediction of leaving the second week of August.

“I'll get to that. She sticks up for you when people get on you, because she knows what a good person you are. And, based on how fast you defended yourself and how confident you were when I challenged you about your scar, you aren't easily intimidated. How am I doing? Just nod if you want to hear more.”

Harry nodded. He wondered if Pappy were playing with him. He became aware of the need to block his thoughts like he'd been taught in Occlumency.

“So, because you two, Hermione and you, get along so well, you have adventures and laughs apart from the others. You even do special projects to help one another. Right?”

Harry was confused and wasn't sure what to say. Were there people who had magical parents and didn't know it or had they possibly developed magical abilities without any instruction? Other than a hoax or a setup, Harry figured that these could be the only explanations. He listened closely for the truth in Pappy's voice.

“Pappy, that's kind of amazing. You are so close on so many things. Not perfect, but so close that it made me nervous.” Harry explained.

“Harry, don't be afraid of loving this girl. She is probably good for you. I sense a connection between you that will take time to grow. It's growing now, but it's scary for both of you. Even though it's growing now, don't make the mistake of thinking she's fallen madly in love with you already. If you take her for granted at first, it's possible she never will. That brings Francine's and my story to memory. You are changing Harry and it's hard to tell whether she likes it or not. There is a warrior sense about you that means distance and danger. Mine was snotty and boorish. She has to determine if there is room for her in your life as more than a friend.”

Harry was pacing again, but Pappy didn't seem to mind.

Harry had tears in his eyes. He knew why Hermione struggled so much between him and Ron. Ron, Harry guessed will always be a homebody or at least a very family oriented man. Harry knew he was more the vagabond. Right now he had no choice as he waited to kill Voldemort or die at his hand. After that, he had no earthly clue. He'd probably do the same thing as now as an Auror.

“Harry the first three years of our marriage proved difficult, because I couldn't change overnight. I liked being the bully after so many years of being the punching bag. Even though we were married, I had to show her I loved her. She gave me hell when I was trouble for someone. I knew it hurt her to do it. She did it because she loved me. She remembered the mild, tender boy.”

Harry stopped pacing and looked back at Pappy. He'd paused and Harry wondered if there was a reason.

Pappy continued. ”The more I did to prove my love the less time I had to be mean to other people. Telling her didn't matter. Treating others nice and using my gift to lift peoples spirits gave Francine great joy. One day a car cut us off going to the petrol pump. I was mad. She was sure I'd knock the guy out. I told him that he had a real nice car and probably needed to get going because he was in a hurry. The man looked at me and said, you know I cut you off. What do you want? I want to show my wife that I can have a conversation with a person like you without killing him for once. The man got back into the car and went to the now free pump on the other side. I never told her what I said, but she thought the world of me from that day forward.” Pappy started to laugh but actually began to cry. As rough as his speech was, he had improved.

“Harry, I am not ashamed of crying. I love my memories, but I lost her a long time ago and it still hurts. When you love someone you have to feel the emotion…whether it's pain or happiness…and do what's natural. If you don't they will never feel how much you care about them and you will slowly die inside. They will only be able to guess how you feel.”

Harry thought he knew what Pappy meant. So he didn't ask.

“Show Hermione that you love her in everything you do. Telling her all the time will only put expectations of kindness and perfection in the way that you can't live up to. I learned that with Francine. I told her I loved her everyday after I began to be able to speak again. It wasn't enough. When I realized that by showing her in the way I treated her and other people, she saw that I had learned to love and she began to love me as much as I loved her.” Pappy sat and waited for it to sink in. “Do you understand what I am saying Harry?”

“Sort of. I shouldn't tell her I love her, I should let my love show rather than tell her. She'll figure it out.” Harry said.

“You understand part of it. I didn't say never tell her you love her. Just don't say it without the little kindnesses that separate you from the other boys who will have crushes on her and maybe she'll have crushes on them too. Don't make them hollow words. If something happens to her that makes you sad, express it. Let her know in your actions that you understand. Does that make sense?” Pappy asked.

“Yeah. Yes it does. But what if she doesn't feel the same way?” Harry asked with baited breathe.

“You may have to convince her more than you think Harry. I mean do you want have a high school girlfriend?” Pappy paused.

Harry started to answer. “I don't…” Pappy put his hand up to signal for him to stop.

“Do you remember I would ask you some difficult questions?” He paused. These are the difficult ones Harry.

“Okay.” Harry said.

“Do you want her to be the person you spend the rest of your life with? Would you give up your life for hers? Would she give up hers for you? Do you think you could forgive her if she had to have time to herself and date other people? Could you live with the fact that she might think she loves someone else while you persevered and did not give up on your dream to be with her? Those are big questions Harry. She may want a boyfriend and not a long-term relationship right now. I can only guess. But if you love her, express it as long as you have the life's breathe to do it. If you do that, I think she will see the light.” Pappy predicted.

There was a long silence. Harry grabbed the broom and swept the shop. He stopped and looked out the window onto the street. He wished that Hermione would pop out of one of the shops running toward him with a smile. He was happy, sad, confused, determined, and tired. He finished sweeping and walked over to where Pappy was sitting and pulled up a chair.

“Pappy, I may have more questions. Will you help?” Harry asked expecting a `yes'.

“Harry, if you really need to talk…yes. I would really rather you ask them now. I don't like to talk about this too much, because love is about actions as much as it is about desire, emotion, and excitement. I have already told you all I know and all I think you need to know. And, frankly, my heart hurts too much when I think of Francine with such vivid memories.” Pappy had said yes, but he'd wanted to say no.

Harry was happy but a little confused. How does a sixteen year old boy determine whether the girl he loves is the one. The girl that would be the one he loved most forever. And if he does know, what can he do to prove it like Pappy described?

Harry wrote back to Hermione and Ron that night. He was careful not to spill the beans to either of them about how he felt. He wanted to just get to Ron's and enjoy some time with his best mate before Hermione showed up.

The next few weeks were a trial for Harry. He waited everyday to hear from Hermione. He got one more letter from her that sounded much like the last one and nothing from Ron until the day before they were going to pick him up through the Floo Network. Quickly he packed his things and went to say good-bye to Pappy.

Pappy was surprised that he hadn't had more warning. They chatted for an hour or so, when finally Pappy handed Harry a box. Harry looked inside and found the figurine and the music box. He'd almost forgotten the reason he'd become so close to Pappy and the reason he'd learned so much about himself and how he felt about Hermione. “Thanks Pappy, how much do I owe you?” He was afraid that Pappy would ask for more than he had left.

“Harry, you taught me more than you know this summer. I think you've paid enough. If you feel you must, twenty-five pounds will do the trick.” Harry threw his arms around Pappy and gave him a hug. It seemed natural. Pappy had become the best friend he'd ever had in the muggle world. “Thank you, Pappy. You have no idea how much this means.”

“See, Harry, you didn't even have to say anything. I knew how you feel by your actions and I hope you know how I feel by mine. Write to me. I look forward to hearing from you.” Pappy smiled and had the glint of a tear in his eye. “I hope everything works out with Hermione.” Harry started to give Pappy the twenty-five pounds, but the look on his old friends face told him he would be slightly offended. He walked out the door into the slowly fading sunlight and waved to Pappy. He thought maybe he even loved Pappy.

Harry was glad Pappy hadn't asked where he went to school. Maybe Pappy knew, but preferred not to say. Harry guessed he did and that the old man was just happy with his life as it was. Harry waved again. Harry had gotten so involved in the stories about Francine, Pappy and Ian, Francine's boyfriend from years ago; he had never asked Pappy about Godric's Hollow or what the first tall man looked like or what the content of the rumors he was avoided so many years ago or even what he thought about Hermione's letters. He decided he'd talk to Dumbledore and write Pappy for more information if Dumbledore thought it was safe. Almost every thought since he met Pappy had been about Hermione or the odds and ends he and Pappy would talk about. He had a horrible feeling that he wouldn't see Pappy again. He shook the thought off.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

3. The Burrow Reunion

Author's note: I have to thank Jen who has begun to provide invaluable assistance to the creative process by making Hermione a little more realistic (45 y/o guys may not have the teenage girl psyche worked out so well) and giving me new ideas. Hopefully this will improve the quality of my story. Thanks Jen for telling me something needs work and telling me what you like.

The Burrow Reunion

Harry finally had his gifts for Hermione, but now he just had so much to think about. He had never made any kind of move toward Hermione as though he was interested, but now things had definitely changed. He continued thinking about what has happened to them in the past five years, she could have really been hurt that night in the Department of Mysteries, thank Merlin she wasn't. All the way home he thought about her; from the first time seeing her on the Hogwarts Express that first day of school, up until now, becoming his best friend and the only person he might ever love. How would he survive if she were taken away from him?

As he turned the corner on Magnolia Road, he looked down the street where he'd met the Knight Bus, and also over at the place where the Dementors had attacked Dudley and him. He felt a chill run down his back, so he turned away and continued to think of Hermione.

Ron and Hermione had spent four weeks together while he'd been stuck in the Dursley's house waiting for instructions. They had all the time in the world to get to know each other better and they'd better not become sweethearts. This thought gave him hope. Maybe just the opposite happened and they had decided to just be friends.

He knew Ron though. He could be a terrible procrastinator. Case in point: the Yule Ball. The most infamous incident was Ron being sweet on Hermione. Harry remembered vividly that it was Ron looking so forlorn at Hermione going to the Yule Ball with Viktor. It didn't help matters that Hermione took pleasure in reminding Ron that if he had wanted to go with her, he should have asked sooner. It was the ultimate combination of I-can't-wait-for-you-to-grow-up and that of being a great tease. Harry had the feeling that if Ron could have used a Time-Turner to go back and woo her, he would have. Two years later, Ron still didn't get it.

He turned onto Privet Drive and saw his prison-like home. This was his Azkaban. Instead of Dementors, he had Tormentors to suck the happiness out of him. He laughed half-heartedly at that thought. The Dursley's certainly weren't as bad as Dementors, but his experience with them was nonetheless a very unhappy time. Thank goodness he found a way to quell their antics. He hadn't had his soul sucked out while he was here, but he did do a lot of soul searching

As he went in the door, Dudley was sitting watching TV as usual. And, as usual he had his assorted pastries and snacks laid out if front of him. Harry shook his head and started to say something to him to get a rise out of him when Dudley spoke first:

“A couple of bloody owls came to the back door after scratching at your window. There's a letter and a package for you on the steps.” He had not looked at Harry nor cracked as smile or a frown. He was almost robotic in his announcement. Harry muttered a “Thanks” then picked up the post and ran up the stairs.

Harry looked at the letter, which was from Hermione, and at the package that was from Ron. Harry felt something strange. He'd never have suspected that the day before going to Ron's he'd get a package from him after getting a letter earlier in the day saying to be read\\

tomorrow and the time. The letter from Hermione seemed normal; she wouldn't be there until next week. The package wasn't really a package really. It was one of those envelopes that had padding so that something wouldn't break.

He decided to open Ron's package first.

As he opened the package he realized what ever else was inside would not be accessible without reading the letter or tearing it to shreds first. So Harry knew he was forced to read Ron's letter.

Harry,

Do you remember the letter I sent which asked you to come to my house a week before Hermione, because I wanted to talk to you? Well, plans have changed a little and things are a little more rushed and complicated.

Hermione's already here, Harry. I got so lonely to see her that I convinced her to come early by telling her we could all three spend more time together. But the real reason was that I want your help in telling her that I fancy her. I don't mean you'd have to do anything after she knows but be supportive and give us time alone. She'll feel better if it seems like it's okay with you…

We've always kind of just walked up on each other, no matter what the situation was and got in the conversations. I don't want to be embarrassed you know.

Mate, I know I can count on you to help me. I'll bet you're as happy as I am that I finally got the courage to tell her.

I have the gift I'm going to give her hidden in the plastic under the letter. I was so surprised she agreed and got here so quickly. I wanted to hide it from her where snoopy Ginny or my brothers wouldn't find it and spill the beans.

Thanks mate. See ya at noon tomorrow.

Regards,

Ron

Harry had read the letter twice as though it were an April Fool's joke. He kept waiting for punch line. The pit of his stomach was rumbling like a volcanic eruption were about to take place. He stood and stared at the gift. He didn't want to open it and look, because from the look of it, it was inexpensive but probably very precious to Ron. Ron didn't have a lot of money unless he borrowed it from one of the twins. He wouldn't be worried about the twins finding it if they'd gave him the money. Then it dawned on him. Ron had worked for them all summer. They probably paid him. No wonder he didn't want them to see it.

Harry ran to the loo and was sick. He couldn't remember the last time something made him this ill, other than the Polyjuice Potion and becoming Goyle, of course. After a few minutes, he cleaned himself and the loo around him up. This was ridiculous to him. He was embarrassed for himself. He hadn't even been this upset at the death of Sirius nor at the death of Cedric. Even when he faced Voldemort, he had been better than this.

How could this be happening? Hermione had been writing to me as much as him, right? He was totally baffled as to how he could look at Ron without wanting to yell, `No, she's mine you red-haired, goofy git!' at him. However, Harry instantly felt guilty for even thinking something like that about Ron. Then he remembered Hermione's letter through the haze of sickness and confusion.

He opened the letter and read it carefully. How could they have sent their letters by the same owl if Ron had sent his before Hermione? He couldn't think straight. Time was beginning to become difficult to tell, because one set of thoughts had made the time drag and the other set made the time fly. Unfortunately, it was the bad news that made time fly so fast that night. He'd have to face the music tomorrow.

He had no idea what to expect in Hermione's letter. For all he knew it could be a profession of love for some other bloke she met over the summer.

Dearest Harry,

I don't want you to be shocked when you arrive at Ron's house. I know he told you I wouldn't be coming until next week. But he said you'd be there tomorrow and kept begging that we all spent more time together this year. I was all for that. I love my books and all, but I like being with you two as well. I arrived last night at around 10 pm and stayed in Ginny's room.

Well, here's the thing. I get here and Ron follows me like my shadow. If I am with Ginny in her room, when I come out, he's standing in the hallway waiting with this great big grin on his face.

Ginny seemed weird too. She seemed like she wanted to tell me something but couldn't. Something feels very different here. Even Mrs. Weasley as kind as she's been to me over the years has called me `dear' no less than 18 times in the five hours between breakfast and lunch. I've been here less than twenty-four hours and I feel like someone has stolen the real Weasley family and left this one behind.

Almost everything became clear about 10 minutes ago. I overheard Ginny and Ron talking in kitchen near the pantry. Ron has a letter he was going to send you with a secret gift for me. He doesn't want Ginny or his brothers to know what the gift is so he's sending it to you. I don't understand Ron though. Why tell her it even exists if he doesn't want her to know what it is? Sometimes Ron can be so thick.

After their conversation, I caught Pig before he could get out the window with the letter and gift. I didn't open it because I heard Ron coming down the hall, so I let him go. So I am going to send Errol with this one.

I heard Ron quarrelling with Ginny about something. All I could get was Ginny saying, “It's not right to do this to either of them. Stand up for yourself. Don't count on Harry to help you.” So just two minutes ago I caught Ginny and told her what I knew and that I wanted to know what's going on.

Harry, she told nearly word for word what Ron wrote to you. Here's the thing. I love Ron dearly, but I can't be his girlfriend. Not like he wants right now. A few years ago before everything that's happened, we might have become girlfriend and boyfriend. I don't want a boyfriend who's going to hang all over me like he's been doing and probably will do. I can tell.

The bottom line is Harry. Don't you dare give him any help. If anything I am going to go out of my way to show affection for you. I don't want you to misunderstand me either, but we're going to have to make it convincing. I am not talking about snogging in the garden or holding hands wherever we go. I mean the way we say hello to each other or listen to each other's adventures from the summer. Subtle things will give me a way to let Ron down easy and explain away any relationship he thinks there is between us. I'll just tell him that he's been so clingy that I have become more comfortable with you.

Can you do this for me, Harry? Please be a sport and help me. I love Ron very much as a friend, but not that romantic way he wants. At least not like the crush we had on each other years ago, but didn't know what to do with it then. Besides, I fancy someone else.

See you tomorrow. I guess I'll know by your reaction when you arrive.

Love and Friendship Always,

Hermione

He was more confused than ever. If he helped Ron, he was going to make Hermione mad at him. But if he followed Hermione's suggestion, he'd likely end up hurting Ron. And as for pretending to like her when he really wasn't pretending at all would be torture. She had made it clear that she would be `going out of her way to show affection' to him. She didn't want him either. It nearly broke his heart.

Harry paced for nearly an hour thinking of how he could avoid helping either of them. Now he knew why guys stuck together and girls stuck together at this age. They played games with each other. Either way he was helping the enemy. He understood the game Hermione was playing. It wasn't to make Ron feel bad, just to keep things civil so she didn't have to tell him off.

What Ron wanted was never going to happen and Harry knew it. He couldn't pretend it was all right for Ron to be more than a friend to Hermione. This choice made him nervous. The entire Weasley family would disown him if they knew he intentionally hurt Ron. He didn't have that many people he loved, and he couldn't afford to lose even one.

Finally, after midnight he fell asleep. Harry slept peacefully for most of the night until he was woken up with Uncle Vernon shaking him.

“Are you bloody insane? First, it was just minor talking in your sleep. Then I heard you going to the loo. I looked in and you had stopped. But just now you were screaming, `I'll kill you. Leave her alone or I'll kill you.' Wake up you little troublemaker, you. I knew you'd come out to know to no good. I can't wait for you to leave tomorrow.” Uncle Vernon was not frightened of Harry at all tonight. He was red and very angry. He threw Harry back down toward the headboard of the bed. Had it not been for his pillow against the headboard, he would likely have been knocked unconscious.

Harry got up and looked at the clock. It was 4:30 AM. He tried to remember the dream. Only bits and pieces seemed to be clear. In his dream, there was someone else in the room. He recognized it as the Common Room. The voices he remembered seemed muffled, but one of them was maniacal and seemed to be one of the most evil voices he'd ever heard. Wormtail! Then he recognized what the voice said, “Where is Potter? He was just here with you. Where is he?” He could hear who ever it was crying. Hermione! Or was it someone else? That's when dear Uncle Vernon had jerked him out of his bed.

Harry paced the room, but was careful not raise the ire of his Uncle again. He didn't want to have to use magic to defend himself against a muggle. His Uncle had been stronger than he'd remembered.

As the sun started to rise he fell asleep, once more, thinking of Hermione.

Harry didn't remember anything from the time he saw the sunrise until he heard a familiar voice yelling at him. “Bloody hell! Are you the laziest best mate anyone ever had or what? I have to come through the Floo to wake you up. Is your trunk even packed?” Ron was standing in front of him with his letter to Harry and the gift in his hand.

“Sorry, Ron, but get out of here! Give me a minute, you impatient…” his voice trailed off as he realized that he really wanted Ron out of his room. He couldn't remember where he'd put Hermione's letter. If Ron found out, he'd be devastated. Harry would also lose out on a lot of `quality time' with Hermione. He'd reasoned this was the best reason to help her rather than Ron. “Please Ron, let me get dressed. I was up until dawn this morning with a nightmare. I'll tell you all about it later.”

Harry had decided that he'd tell them the true dream. He didn't want to scare Hermione nor did he want to tip off their plan to Ron so he couldn't afford to lie. He would tell them that Wormtail had snuck into the castle looking to do Voldemort's bidding. He'd tell the rest as it happened. He just wouldn't tell them he was dreaming of Hermione too.

Ron left Harry upstairs. Ron had come with Ginny, Mr. Weasley and Fred. Harry had packed most of his things before he went to Pappy's so all he had to do now was get his toiletries after he showered and get dressed.

“Hurry, Harry. Mum's got lunch on. You can shower at my house.” Ron yelled impatiently.

Harry found Hermione's letter and decided it was better if he left it here rather than take it with him so he placed it under the bed between the bedpost and the frame. Hopefully, it would not serve as a reminder to the nightmare that could take place at Ron's.

Harry called Ron back up and they slowly took Hedwig's cage, his trunk and the package that he'd worked so hard for this summer down to the living room. He decided he'd take the music box and the figurine through the Floo Network.

When he arrived in the living room, Harry saw Mr. Weasley looking at the widescreen television the Dursley's had purchased. “Hi, Mr. Weasley.” Harry walked toward him and put out his hand. “Hello, Harry. How have you been?”

As was his custom, Mr. Weasley vigorously shook his hand and asked what it was that he had been looking at. “Fine,” Harry lied. But when Harry told him about the widescreen television, he looked like a little kid in a candy shop.

“We've dawdled enough I suppose. Mrs. Weasley will blame me for getting to involved with the muggle artifacts. We won't tell her you had a bit of a sleep in this morning.” Mr. Weasley winked as Ginny, Ron and Fred smiled while they each grabbed a portion of Harry's belongings. In succession, they all went into the Floo, cast the powder into it, and said “The Burrow.” Harry was last.

Swoosh! Suddenly Harry was face to face with Hermione and Ron standing side-by-side looking at him, while Charlie, George, and Mrs. Weasley were standing in living room stacking Harry's belongings for the time being. After lunch they'd be able to take them up stairs. “Happy Birthday Harry!” Hermione said gleefully with a quick peck on the cheek. “I have your present upstairs. I'll get it after lunch.” Harry kissed her back on the cheek and took her hands in his.

“You look great Hermione,” Harry said as he looked at her from head to toe. Harry didn't know what had come over him. He smiled at her broadly. Hermione blushed slightly at Harry's obvious flirtation, but she didn't pull her hands away quickly because she'd asked him to make it look good. They stared in each other's eyes momentarily until they realized that they were making a spectacle of themselves, and maybe more than she wanted to do in the first thirty seconds Harry was there.

“Well, Harry, sit down. Lunch is on the table,” said Mrs. Weasley. She looked at Harry and Hermione with suspiciously. “Ron, will you seat Hermione down here by us?” Mrs. Weasley motioned toward the opposite end of the table from Harry and watched for their response. Ron pulled out Hermione's chair and waited for her.

“Thanks, Mrs. Weasley.” Hermione didn't hesitate. She went and sat down.

“Harry come sit here next to Ron and me.” Hermione thought Mrs. Weasley was in on Ron's plan to court her this week. “It's so nice to have you both here. It's kind of like being at Hogwarts, but homier. Lunch looks great Mrs. Weasley.” Hermione smiled at Ron and then turned and smiled at Harry too.

Ginny sat across from Harry. The rest of the family sat in any available chairs.

“Harry, what's in the box you brought?” asked Ginny.

Harry immediately wished he'd put it in his trunk. But he was able to think quickly enough to refrain from telling the whole truth, no one needed to know the truth right now. “It's a couple of things I got from Pappy, an old gentleman I met and worked for this summer. They're breakable so I didn't want it to get crushed in the trunk.”

“Cool,” said Ginny. “We'll have to look at them later.” Harry felt like he'd just been kicked in the stomach. He couldn't worry about it now.

“So, what about you Ron, how'd things turn out with Fred and George?” Just then the dishes from the counter began coming to the table and settling neatly on the potholders and hot pads on the table. There was soup, a plate of baked ham, and loaves of hot fresh-baked bread.

“Gee, Hermione's right, Mrs. Weasley. The lunch looks more like a supper. It smells great too,” said Harry with a glimmer in his eye and a smile at Mrs. Weasley. Harry had not eaten a ham like this in ages. Mrs. Weasley's countenance changed slightly and became much friendlier toward Harry.

“Thank you, dear.” Harry was glad she smiled back. He could feel the excitement growing that he was sitting next to Hermione. He'd have to follow her lead or he'd be just as bad as Ron had been. He'd be following her like a lost puppy.

Lunch went well. Ron looked annoyed with Harry at first, but as lunch went on he started talking about Quidditch and other stuff with him. He looked nervous that Harry was sitting so close to Hermione, `Let him be' thought Harry. They talked a little, but the stories from the summer would wait until the three of them were alone. Harry was grateful that Ron had not asked about the nightmare in front of everyone.

As evening rolled around that first day, the three of them sat out back of the house looking west at the sunset. The day had been hot and most of it had been spent on brooms flying patterns at Ron. This, unfortunately, left Hermione alone to root them on; it was a particularly boring task for her because there would be no winners and losers. She had decided that it would be in poor taste to applaud only Harry, Ginny or Charlie in the unusual spot of chaser, if they conducted a scoring maneuver on Ron. So she applauded both sides. However, Charlie couldn't help but notice the exasperation on Hermione's face after an hour and a half of cheering.

After another fabulous meal, the three of them took some lawn chairs out back of the house to get away for a while to sit and talk. Hermione sat in the middle because Ron moved his chair. Without making a big deal about this maneuver, Hermione looked at Harry and said, “Do I look sunburned Harry? I can feel the heat in my face and arms. After all, I did sit patiently and watch a Quidditch scrimmage for part of the afternoon.”

Harry leaned in as if the fading light made it more difficult to tell. “Let me see.” She'd worn sunglasses most of the day and he really hadn't noticed at dinner. “A little bit, but tomorrow will tell the story. I found that out this summer when I was cleaning the windows to Pappy's shop. I got sunburned on the back of my neck.”

The chitchat about sunburns and other insignificant events continued for a few minutes until Hermione suggested they take a walk. The conversation turned more serious as Ron brought up the nightmare Harry had. “Harry, you told me you'd tell me more details on the nightmare when we got here. “What was that all about?”

As they walked, Harry began from the beginning about Pappy and some of their conversations. He told them that Pappy had been the owner of the house in which he and his parents had lived.

“That's bizarre, did you tell him anything before that, Harry?” asked Hermione.

“No. I had told him the story that people know around Little Whinging where the Dursley's live. You know…that they'd died in a car accident.” Harry affirmed. “He told me because he said his wife was killed when that house exploded and burned to the ground.”

“Wait. What are you saying? He was there…or at least his wife was?” Hermione stopped walking for an instant and asked even more intrigued than before.

“Yes.” Harry continued with the full story. Before they knew how far they'd walked as they interrogated Harry on every point, Ron just jumped into the conversation in his usually unintentional way. “Harry…. Hermione, we'd better turn around soon or we'll be at Hogwarts by morning.” Harry and Hermione laughed. Ron didn't understand at first how funny it had sounded and how important breaking the tension that had building with Harry's story was. He laughed too. They turned back toward the Burrow.

Harry said, “So, when I left Pappy's last night I was thinking about the whole summer holiday I'd spent with him.” He knew he'd have to tell a few white lies to keep this from being about Hermione and the Dark Lord. “I must have fallen asleep with the image of Voldemort walking into our house. Because I believe that's where the dream came from.”

“Bloody hell, you mean you were dreaming about Voldemort again?” Ron interjected.

“Sort of, you know how hard it is to figure out dreams once you wake up. My Uncle woke me up shaking me saying that I said `I'll kill you. Leave her alone or I'll kill you.' I feel more like it was Wormtail…. Peter Pettigrew. I think it was him because I had been with Hermione in the Common Room in my dream. No one else had been there, when I left and I returned quickly from the dorms. I heard the voice and, believe me, Voldemort's is definitely different. Wormtail could have gone in as a rat. I can't remember what was the real dream and what I have imagined since.” This part was absolutely true. Things had become fuzzier and other dreams had scrambled his recollection.

Hermione looked at Ron and then Harry. “You think he was after me, don't you?”

She walked fast and got right in front of Harry and made him stop. “You were ready to defend me, weren't you? That's why you haven't brought it up until now. Right?”

Harry couldn't tell whether she was agitated or whether she was about to make a big deal about him defending her to dissuade Ron's advances that were sure to come later this evening. “Yes, it was probably you. But I didn't hide it; I just didn't want to worry you.”

I was still hard to read Hermione at the moment. The sun had gone down far enough that he couldn't see her beautiful brown eyes clear enough to see if she was squinting in interrogation mode or just what her expression was.

“Harry, have I ever told you how much I appreciate that you look out for me? Well, I should have. But Harry you need to tell me about these things so I could be on guard. I don't know whether to be mad because you were acting macho or be happy because of your concern?” Hermione was driving Harry crazy. Harry knew that Ron had to be just about bonkers by now too.

They walked in silence for the next six or seven minutes until Harry said, “I'm beat. I'm going to go get some rest. The horrible night's sleep, the long day and the excitement of seeing you two have taken it out of me…not to mention the nightmare and telling the story again. What about you two?” Harry was leaving the door open for Hermione to step through.

“I'm really tired too Harry. I am feeling the effects of the sunburn. I'd better turn in early too. I'll bet Ginny will suggest a potion or something her Mum uses for sunburns.” They'd been walking and talking for quite some time. Ron appeared downcast. Maybe he felt stupid for not suggesting something for her sunburn like Ginny undoubtedly will or Hermione was getting to him.

“Well, I suppose if I let you guys skip out early tonight, you'll have no excuses tomorrow.” He said looking directly at Hermione with a smile. Hermione smiled back.

Harry watched this exchange for a second and then said, “Good night. Are you coming up to the room now Ron or are you staying out here?”

Ron looked around at the night sky. “I think I'm going to sit out for a while and think.” His expression was hard to read.

“Hermione, can I walk you up to Ginny's room?” Harry said. Ron had turned away so Hermione winked at Harry.

“Absolutely, you can tell me about the package you brought today? Or is it a big secret?” Harry wasn't sure how to answer. On the one hand, he wanted to be alone with Hermione for his own purposes and on the other; he wasn't sure now whether she was pushing Ron away or trying to make him jealous.

They walked slowly toward the house and once inside Harry took a furtive glance around to see who might overhear them. There was no one. “So how am I doing?” He asked Hermione. She looked at him with a somewhat quizzical look and said, “If I hadn't asked you for help on this, I'd think you have been flirting with me, Harry.” She smiled. “I hope it's just my imagination.” `But, oh Hermione, it isn't your imagination, I was…still am' was the thought running through his head.

They walked up the stairs in silence until Harry reached Ron's room. “So can I see what you brought from Pappy's?” Hermione asked.

Harry had decided at the very instant Hermione had spoken last that giving her the music box and figurine while they were at The Burrow was a bad idea. “I didn't answer outside or at lunch, because it really is a surprise for someone. I don't want to spoil it by telling or showing anyone.” Harry's heart sank, but he was sure he'd done the right thing. Hermione was sensitive to the attention she was getting from everyone. He wanted to make a good impression with his gift and he wanted it to be a surprise.

“Anyone I know, Harry?” Hermione asked in a pleading tone.

Harry decided not to answer. He simply gave her back a little of her own medicine. “Why…I do believe I am getting the feeling you're flirting with me, Hermione. Is this true?” He smiled. He was surprised by Hermione's lack of response for a second or two. She shook her head and smiled.

“Good night, Harry.”

“Good night, Hermione.” He watched her climb the steps to Ginny's room, and before he could turn around and head up the stairs to Ron's room, Hermione was already turning back and giving him a big wink.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

4. Killing Him Softly

Killing Him Softly—Chapter 4

Harry turned toward the door to Ron's room, stopped and turned back toward Hermione. She had no idea he was staring at her as she walked away. His mind going so fast he had the feeling as though he were traveling by portkey to some unknown destination….that pulling sensation behind the belly button. He realized the pulling was both a little higher and a little lower.

He had never taken the time to admire Hermione like was doing now. He'd always know -- at least since the Yule Ball -- she would one day be a beauty. As he looked at her from behind as she walked away he became excited like he'd never felt before about her. A thought ran through his head, `It's horrible enough to think she's the coolest, kindest, and smartest girl I know …but now, beautiful?' the door closed behind him shaking his thought process to reality. It was Ron coming in from outside.

“What were you looking at Harry?” He stared up at Harry from the staircase only to see the light fixture in the ceiling and a shadow on the wall on the next level up.

“Oh, I just said goodnight to Hermione,” said Harry truthfully.

“You two are sure good pals. She says goodnight to me outside and walks in with you like you're going to the prom together. Then you stand here and talk. I'm lucky I get a smile from her. Are you trying to help me or not, mate?” Ron wasn't displaying anger as much as distress or confusion.

“Ron, Hermione and I are good friends. I also know that if I blurted out, `Oh, Ron fancies you. Go talk to him. He's got a gift for you, and he's set aside a place for you to snog. Go ahead, I won't interrupt.' She would find a way to head straight back home for the next two weeks; or turn us into toads, stick us in a box with a bunch of flies and hang out with Ginny for the next two weeks.” Harry was happy with his explanation

“I think those are the good things that would happen. She might be put on the spot and come find you and give you an earful for inviting her early under false pretenses. Consequently, under those circumstances she might say something really mean because she's caught off guard.” Harry continued and immediately wished he hadn't. He was now on the verge of helping Ron. What was he thinking?

“Let's just give it a rest for the night, mate. As it is, she'll be here tomorrow.” Harry felt warm inside at that thought. `She'll be here tomorrow and I'll be here tomorrow, maybe something will happen. Here's to wishing for the best!'

Ron and Harry walked up the stairs. “She looks a lot different, doesn't she, mate?” Ron said rhetorically. “I mean, have you taken time to look at that her bum? Ooooh, it's scary how tantalizing it is. I mean last year she looked like a 12-year-old boy in that department. And now…” Ron sounded more like Hermione had described. He had just hung around waiting for her. With each passing comment, Harry realized that if you loved someone you might think those things, but you'd never say them to another guy or your best mate. She must have read the lust in his eyes or attitude.

Harry wasn't about to answer that question because of his respect for Hermione and the guilt he felt for looking at her the way he did. Somehow what he was thinking just a moment or two before seemed trashy when said out loud.

A second emotion came over Harry. He no longer felt sympathy for Ron. He couldn't talk that way about Hermione. Ron acted like he didn't care about all the things that made Hermione great. He wanted someone who looked good. He almost said something about it as they went into the bedroom, but he chose to just say, “She is a beautiful girl, Ron. Beautiful. No doubt about that.”

Harry hoped that he'd never act like Ron was acting now, he was sure that Ron would have commented on other changes they'd noticed in Hermione if Harry participated in this kind of talk. He knew it was the way a lot of guys talked about girls. He didn't like it. He lost a little respect for Ron, but he knew it would pass once Hermione put him in his place. He was sure that was going to be the case whether she did it directly or indirectly. He was fair game.

Harry felt uncomfortable the rest of the night. He'd not given Hermione her gift. He also had to listen to Ron go on about how cool it would be to have a girlfriend this year at school. He almost got up and walked out. Finally, he could hear the Finally, he could hear the loud snoring of his friend in the bed next to him. Harry began to think more on the dream.

It wasn't but five minutes after his last conscious thought; he heard a girl's soft voice whispering as loudly as possible coming from the hallway.

“Harry!”

Silence.

“Harry, it's Ginny.”

Silence. Then there was the sound of something very strange in the hallway. “Harry!”

Harry went to the door. Sure enough, there was Ginny in her night robe. He softly closed the door. “What?” he asked agitatedly.

“Follow me.” Ginny took him upstairs very quietly by the girls' room. He noticed what must have been the other strange sound. It was a trap door to the attic about 10 to 15 feet from the girls' room and it was open. He could see Hermione at the top waving for him to come up. “I'll cover for you if anyone looks in Ron's room. I made sure he'd sleep through the night and I transformed some laundry into something to fill out the blanket.” Harry looked puzzled as Ginny explained. “Don't ask.” Ginny whispered.

“Hi, Harry.” She said with a little mischief in her voice and wearing very thin but not revealing pajamas. Nevertheless, Harry had never seen Hermione dressed like this and his mind started thinking like Ron had been talking. “First, don't get any wild ideas. I asked Ginny where you and I might talk without Ron present and this was really the only safe place. She doesn't like to use it because she doesn't think the boys know it's here. He could have walked in anytime downstairs tonight.”

Hermione walked over to the windowsill and returned to Harry with the box that had been there. The box was about six inches by three inches and handed it too him. “I promised you your birthday present after lunch, but somehow we never got around to it.”

Harry lived in the moment. He was alone with Hermione, but he was so tired all that could come out of his mouth was, “Couldn't it have waited until tomorrow?” He no more could have predicted Hermione's reaction than he could the weather.

She looked like he had slapped her in the face. She teared up and allowed one tear to slide down her cheek, and she turned away. Harry looked disgusted with himself, but because she'd told him so much about Ron and fancying someone else he was confused again. “I'm sorry, sweetie, I didn't know how much it meant to you.”

Hermione looked back at him, with a sparkle in her eye, and asked, “Did you just call me sweetie?”

Harry took her hand, looked her in the eye and said, “I might have…is that a bad thing?”

Hermione said, “No, it's not. I called you up here because I just didn't want Ron seeing what I bought for you. You probably won't wear it a lot. I know you have another one.”

Harry opened the box and looked at an antique pocket watch. The inlay was beautiful and polished. He found the latch and opened it. On the face each number was in roman numerals and face itself appeared to have a strange reflective or movie screen quality. He looked in the box. There was a card.

To Dearest Harry on his 16th birthday,

I found this watch in an antique shop. I was curious what one looked like inside since your stories about Pappy in your letters. Believe it or not, I had never been in one. I saw this watch and it reminded me of how precious time is. Even though we have relived moments with the Time-Turner, the exception not the rule, I found myself thinking how much the time I have spent with you has shaped me. Your friendship has given me more than you can ever imagine.

The woman who owned the shop told me that it supposedly held magical qualities of some sort. The best I can describe what she said was that it showed you happy memories and reflected your mood. I took what she was saying as the watch was kind of like the Mirror of Erised. It can replay a scene of someone whom you have loved or who you love. She also said she had no idea how it worked. But I thought it was beautiful, and that maybe you would like it.

That's not all Harry. There is another part to your present, but you will get it later.

Love and Friendship Always,

Hermione xx

When Harry started looking through the paper in the bottom of the box and the watchcase, she knew he'd finished reading the card. Unlike some guys, who take the present, open the card, and then set it aside quickly never reading the comments, Harry took his time reading it. Hermione just knew that he read the card. She approached him and said something that she would probably regret later. “Kiss me, Harry. I want to give you a proper birthday kiss.”

His heart pumped so fast, he knew that Hermione could see his face blush almost immediately. Only one thought raced through his head, at the same time the same thought ran through Hermione's mind, `Come on Harry, it's just a kiss with your best friend.'

Harry leaned in tentatively. He was surprised he had his glasses and was suddenly aware of them. He turned his head slightly and brushed her lips. He smelled her sweet breath close for the first time and realized that he'd never kissed her before today. She'd always been the one who kissed him on the cheek or something. The awful kissing experience with Cho was based on a crush, and he pretty much was surprised by it all. This time it was starting softly and sensually. He'd dreamed of this many times.

They tickled each other's lips with four or five kisses acting as if they were scared to get too close. Finally, when they were pressed close there lips were entwined. Harry nibbled her bottom lip and folded his arms around her and her body felt the warmth of his, surprising both of them. She had expected a decent kiss, but this was major league and she wasn't prepared. `I had expected Harry to be a little shyer than that. Man he can kiss.'

“Hey, hold on Romeo. It's a birthday kiss not our first date.” However she was wishing that it might have been. “Now, do you see why I wanted to have a moment alone where I could give you your birthday present?”

Harry stood there for a second looking into her eyes trying to read her expression. He was sure he saw a healthy case of sadness that they'd stopped. “Well, it's MY birthday and I'm making up for the birthday kisses I never got.” He smiled. “Besides, it's not everyday your best friend offers you a kiss. Especially, when she's a very beautiful, wise, and wonderful best friend.” He tried not to embarrass himself with his emotions. He wanted to remain pretty relaxed, but that probably wouldn't happen. Not after that kiss. “Thanks that was a wonderful present.” He looked at the watch she'd given him. It was beautifully crafted.

“Question Hermione, does this mean I can give you a birthday present like this?” Harry asked breathlessly. “Because I promise it'll be better.” He looked almost sad because he'd thought he hadn't kissed her as well as he'd hoped he would the first time.

The trapdoor suddenly opened again. “Hurry up, you two, before Mum or dad need to use the loo, you know they're just down the hall.” Harry helped Hermione down the ladder and then went down behind her. Ginny was already in the room and Hermione hurried in after her and turning to look at him through the cracked-open door. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and closed the door. He folded up the latter and magically it went up again. It had disappeared before he knew it. Not the door, the entire attic entrance.

Harry scampered quietly down the hall to the staircase where just as soon as he'd hit the bottom step he heard the door to the master bedroom open and the bathroom door close. He kept moving as fast as he could until he was safely in bed. His heart was racing but his head was clear. He had no troubling thoughts just a picture and a sensation: Hermione's beautiful face and the sensation of her lips on his.

Once he lay down he fell right to sleep. Dreaming of that amazing woman, the Lord had sent his way. Disney was right, `A Dream IS a Wish Your Heart Makes.'

The following morning was full of activity. Ron had sort of gotten over his melancholy mood and was at it again; pursuing Hermione at every turn. Hermione looked nervous now. Harry wasn't sure if it was because of their exchange in the attic or if it was because she was truly coming to the end of her rope with Ron. The answer came more quickly than Harry would have expected.

“Hi, Ron. Hi, Harry. Hermione and I have decided to take the day and go shopping. It's quite a distance. Charlie's agreed to take us. We'll see you when we get back. Harry and Ron stood looking like they were about to be executed by a firing squad. Hermione turned and looked at them both without a smile and waved.

“Women! Why do they do this to us Harry?” Ron asked.

“I have no earthly idea. One minute you think you're being a perfect gentleman and the next they treat you like you insulted them or something.” Harry was perplexed, but he thought he saw a flicker of a smile on Hermione's face.

As is the case with guys when they've got girl troubles, Harry and Ron went and spent the afternoon doing macho things like seeing who could fly the Firebolt fastest to the trees at the far end of the field and back. They didn't talk much more about what happened. But as luck would have it, Harry got Ron into a flying contest that was destined for trouble.

Even now he was using something Hermione had shown him and it made his stomach uneasy as he thought of her. `What had happened? I thought that she'd be a little more friendly than taking off with Ginny today?' were the questions Harry asked himself all afternoon.

He bewitched the Firebolt before he and Ron began. He did this so that it would keep them from becoming permanently buried bum to the sky in the ground. Hermione thought of this one afternoon a few years ago when he was practicing the Wronski Feint that Viktor used in the Quidditch World Cup.

He and Ron were trying to see who could get closest to the ground. You know a game of chicken with the Firebolt. Hermione had always warned him after he'd learned the Wronski Feint that Ron would want to try it and he'd need this spell. Her words haunted him as Ron went into a high speed dive that could have killed him. He wanted to beat Harry so bad he would do anything.

Harry watched as Ron soared to the clouds, looking like a crow in the distance and then dove toward The Burrow. Harry counted the number of seconds that Ron was ascending before he saw him again. He knew trouble when he saw it. Ron kept closing and closing. Then just as he reached the point of no return Ron nearly passed out from the force he'd generated in the dive, but by this time the Firebolt had leveled out and gently came to the ground with Ron falling from about six feet.

“Ron, what were you trying to do mate? Kill yourself? You almost succeeded. Lucky you had the awareness to do what you did or I'd be missing a best mate!” Harry couldn't tell Ron about the spell. Ron had shown courage. The same courage he remembered when he'd rode the Knight in Wizard's Chess their first year.

Harry wished there was a way to avoid Ron being hurt. The thought occurred to him that he wished there was a way for him to avoid being hurt too. The “near-disaster” of the Wronksi Feint challenge ended, Harry and Ron both agreed that a nap was in order while they waited for the girls.

Harry lie quietly on his bed drifting in and out for most of the hot summer afternoon. An occasional snort from Ron would wake him. He just could not think of a reason for Ginny to be the one to have announced they'd be going shopping. Something was wrong and he hated that he couldn't figure it out.

Finally, about 4:30 PM they heard Charlie's old car landing on the gravel road, churning, and belching smoke as it drove up to the house. Ron heard it too. He must have awoken before Harry because he realized he hadn't heard snoring in a while. Harry just walked over to the window to look.

“Hi, Hermione….Ginny, how'd your day go?” Harry loved Ron like the brother he'd never known, but he looked at him now like the dog who loved his master no matter what…whether the master fed him a huge soup bone or swatted him with a paper. What surprised him was that both Hermione and Ginny were chatting back with him like they had always done until the last few days. He saw Charlie go to the shed to do something.

Harry walked down to the kitchen where the girls were putting out some of the groceries that Mrs. Weasley needed for dinner. “Hi, Hermione…Ginny,” he said. Unlike their attitude with Ron, they looked at him somberly.

“I thought you'd have asked to come with us today,” said Ginny. “We were disappointed.”

Harry felt weird. Again someone had taken real Ginny and Hermione. They'd replaced them with this pair. He was confused and now almost angry. Hermione didn't say a word but he could see a faint smile like she wanted to say something but couldn't.

“Hey, Ron, let us show you what we got,” Hermione said with a somewhat uncharacteristic happy tone. It was uncharacteristic for the past few days anyway. Harry shook his head and walked out toward the shed.

Ron looked at Harry as he left with a victorious smile and walked up the stairs chatting with Hermione and Ginny. “So who's all this stuff for?”

Harry didn't hear the answer and at this point was too angry to care. “Hi, Charlie, how'd the trip go?”

“What's with the long face Harry?” Charlie asked.

“Women, I'll never understand them.” Harry said with finality.

“You're right about that. But they've got us by our you-know-whats. They can read us like a book most of the time. You know they predicted that Ron would run down to the car and you'd just watch from the window. I told them they were nuts. Well, I lost a galleon to each of them.” Charlie said as he pulled out an old wheel barrow from the shed. “I like to do old-fashioned muggle gardening sometimes.”

Harry sat on a big rock next to the shed. “So they were in a good mood on the way back?” He asked.

“In some ways, but I think they went away to have one of those girl-to-girl heart-to-heart things we fear so much. They were talking about telling Ron about Hermione's pen pal from this summer. Apparently, she fancies this guy at Hogwarts and.... Well, you know. You were helping them get it through to my brother that Hermione didn't want to be his girlfriend. It was a nice thing you were trying to do. They told me.”

“Yeah, lotta good it did me.” Harry said with a sigh.

“Hermione and Ginny were going to tell him directly if he didn't get the hint,” Charlie chuckled as he said it. “My little brother can be some kind of thick sometimes. His heart's in the right place, even if he does place beauty over all else.”

“What makes you say that?” Harry asked.

“I've been here with him all summer. He asked all sorts of questions and made all sorts of really ignorant comments about girls. I'm not married, but there aren't a lot of women looking to go to places where dragons might do in their husband. He wasn't talking the way I'd talk about a girl I fancied.” He stopped as he said that and looked at Harry. “He likes Hermione, but I don't think he cares for her like you do.”

“Who says I do?” Harry said defiantly.

“I do. You just said, `lotta good it did me.' I saw your faces when you arrived. You tried your little plan. Oh, yeah, Ginny couldn't keep a secret if it were locked inside two safes and buried in a volcano. She didn't tell anyone else though. I think she suspects how you feel about Hermione.” Charlie said.

“Well, that's ridiculous. Hermione's like a sister to both of us. That's the way she wants it,” Harry scoffed.

“Okay, have it your way. But if I'm right, you'd better find out who this bloke is so you can get her back. If not, no big deal.” Charlie looked at Harry for signs of weakness. There were none.

“Thanks, Charlie. I'm going for a walk. Tell `em not to worry if I'm not back for supper.” Harry said as he walked.

“Mum will be disappointed if you miss dinner Harry,” Charlie said hoping to change Harry's mind.

“Tell her I'm sorry if you must.” Harry yelled back. He started to run. Even in the late afternoon sun, he had to get this uneasy feeling out of him.

He had run for ten minutes or so and walked for nearly 4 hours when he finally decided he'd go back. He'd gone as far as he could so no one could see him then he just paced and paced, unleashing the sadness and anger at being alone without Hermione.

“I wish Pappy were here.” He heard himself say aloud. He recalled a conversation he'd had with Pappy. Pappy had said. “Could you live with the fact that she might think she loves someone else while you persevered and did not give up on your dream to be with her? …. But if you love her, express it as long as you have the life's breath to do it. If you do that, I think she will see the light.”

Harry felt a little better but he knew it wouldn't be easy. He walked straight toward the lights at The Burrow. He noticed someone moving just to the right of the shed and realized it was Ron sitting on the picnic table. He looked forlorn.

“Where'd you go, Harry? Everyone's been worried sick that You-Know-Who or Wormtail might have gotten you. My dad was ready to notify the Ministry of Magic and the members of the Order.” Ron said as he looked truly worried for a second.

“I was just over in the clearing on the other side of the field. I'd taken a walk.” Harry explained.

Harry looked at Ron again and realized he too was hurting. “What's wrong, Ron?” he asked. He felt bad acting dumb. Ironically, he thought he knew the exact feeling Ron had, but the conversation would soon convince him otherwise.

“I don't know if I'm sad about Hermione having some bloke she fancies at Hogwarts or whether I'm mad at myself for thinking you were trying to sabotage us to take her for yourself.” Ron said apologetically.

Harry felt the sting of that comment and avoided saying `that's exactly the way I planned it you stupid git.' “Why what happened?”

“Hermione and Ginny got me up to their room and started showing me all the stuff Hermione and she had bought. None of it was for the unknown git Hermione likes, but I could tell it was a ruse to tell me about him. For two days she barely looks at me and then this bombshell. But I'll get over it, I suppose. None of my brother's has a real girlfriend…well, except snotty Percy and she's a real…,” he stopped before he was disrespectful. “I shouldn't say that even if Percy's a putz. So, I guess having a girlfriend is kind of a pain in the arse anyway.”

Harry thought that Ron must really be hurting if he's talking that long about something without it being Quidditch or food. “Well, we're back to normal now, mate.” Harry said. “Hermione's just one of the guys.”

Ron said. “Maybe not if she's got a boyfriend. She may not spend much time with us. Who could it be, Harry? We know it's not a Slytherin. I don't think she'd have the gall to go out with a fellow Gryffindor. So it's either a Hufflepuff or a Ravenclaw, don't you reckon?”

The thought made Harry really sad and angry. He'd spent the last two day's thinking of being with her forever. `And the kisses,' he thought, `those were real.' She can't do this. “Well, we can't worry about it. We all knew this would happen one day, didn't we?” He lied. He knew that none of them expected they'd be apart. Hermione probably didn't realize right now the toll it would take on him personally. “I'm going to bed. Are you going in soon?”

“No, I'm staying here for a while,” Ron said lazily.

Harry walked toward the house. As he got closer, he saw Ginny and Hermione sitting at the table writing on long bits of parchment. Their quills looked new. He was exhausted and didn't feel like talking. So he opened the door and headed directly for the stairs.

“Where did you go?” Ginny asked. “We looked out high and low for you.” She looked over at Hermione who looked sad but wouldn't meet Harry's eyes.”

Harry turned slowly. He looked to see if Ron were still on the picnic table. He was. “I was walking off a little bit of angry energy.” He looked at both of them trying to restrain his angry emotional side. “Forgive me if I'm not happy. There you two sit, probably writing love letters to some git you like. But, first, my best mate wants me to help him, tell my best “female” friend that he fancies her. Then she pleads for help to turn him away. Then she decides on the way to a shopping trip with my best mate's sister to tell him and leave me stuck between the two. And, by the way, I'm glad to hear you finally told Ron you have a new beau, Hermione.” He turned and walked away. He'd been fairly civil, but he was sure his hurt had shown through. He'd stated the truth with the exception of the bit about the love letters and didn't care. He was glad the tears that ran down his face didn't develop until he'd turned away. He didn't know whether they were from sadness or anger.

The last he heard was Ginny saying, “I told you.”

______________________________________________________________________

The next ten days were torture for everyone. They tried to be civil to one another and at times they'd share a good laugh. The best day had been two days before when they'd gone to the Ministry of Magic. They'd gotten their books which gave Hermione something to do with her time the last two days and they'd seen Neville and his Grandma. Neville had grown a lot and was really quite unlike he'd been since they'd known him. Less shy was what they'd all agreed on. They'd found out that there were no new reports of Wormtail or Voldemort.

The last day at the Burrow, Hermione and Harry had the most intimate conversation they'd mustered since they'd kissed. Harry looked at his new watch. “Thanks for the watch, Hermione.” How they'd managed to be the last two people in the kitchen was a surprise to both of them.

“Have you seen anything in it?” asked Hermione hoping he'd seen her.

“Once, I thought I saw my mum and dad. Once, I know I saw Pappy,” he said.

He'd left out that at least once a day he'd see her as he saw her the day he arrived at The Burrow: beautiful brown eyes, glistening, sumptuous lips and the voice of an angel in his head as she mouthed `Happy Birthday Harry'.

“Well, it works then, doesn't it?” Hermione said restraining a tear with all her might. “It's as good as advertised.”

“Yup. Thanks. Well, I'm off to bed. Back to school tomorrow. Good night, Hermione.” Harry said hurriedly. He didn't even hear whether she said `good night'. He was choking back the tears as he ascended the stairs to his room. He feared being alone at Hogwarts more now than ever before.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

5. Sleepless in the Burrow

Sleepless in the Burrow—Chapter 5

Harry awoke with a start. He was drenched in sweat. He looked over at Ron sawing logs like a lumberjack. He didn't know why he awoke so suddenly, but the pounding in his ears and chest made him feel uneasy. He grabbed a towel and headed for the loo to splash some cold water on his face. He looked at the pocket watch for the time. When his hand touched it, the face glowed. He stopped to look at it closely. He saw Pappy talking to him. He could see the pouch of Hermione's letters to him laying way in the background.

Just as he spied the letters, a picture of Hermione came clear with tears in her eyes, she didn't seem like she was sobbing. She just looked so sad and under such strain. He stood for a moment saddened by the picture his heartache worsened again. He could sense her turmoil that he'd not seen before. She blotted the tears from her eyes and the picture faded.

Harry sat back down. He never really paid attention to the watch when he took the watch out of his pocket or undid the chain before. The lights in the room had always been on. So he'd not seen its glowing nature in the dark. He was shaken by what he saw he didn't remember what time it was. He looked again, this time it was Hermione laughing with him after their kiss. He put his head in his hands. `Now the watch will haunt me, too' he thought. It was 2:30 AM and he must get up at 6:30 AM. He knew he'd never get back to sleep unless he walked for a few minutes and splashed cold water on his face to cool the sweat poring from his face and neck just as he'd planned just moments earlier.

As he stepped out the door, his heart jumped out of his chest and bounced right through the ceiling. He saw Hermione headed down the stairs just past the loo. He felt shaky and more out of control than he'd ever felt, including the session he'd had in the loo two painfully long weeks before. She was wearing the same pajamas as the night in the attic. The moonlight cast a shadow that made them look snow white in contrast to the rest of the hall and staircase.

Harry rushed to the loo, splashed the water on his face and ran back with the towel to his and Ron's room. He grabbed the watch and dove under the bed to find the music box and figurine. He had the chills. She was going to tell him who it was that she fancied or he was going to keep her awake until dawn. He grabbed his wand just in case. Then he thought, `If I need it to defend myself, she'd win anyway. First, she's better and I love her too much to hurt her.' He put it away.

He gave a quick glance at Ron as he quietly shut the door. He raced toward the staircase. As he reached it, he saw her sitting out on the picnic table with her feet on the bench seat.

He quickly crossed the kitchen and walked out the door being sure to close it quietly. He crossed the yard as quiet as a panther on the prowl. As he got closer, she heard a noise. “Who's there?” Her wand was at the ready. He should have known. She looked at him apathetically and turned back toward the fields and the shadows of the full moon saying, “Oh, it's only you.” Her voice sounded throaty and choked up.

He approached slowly. “Can I talk to you?” he asked. “Are you okay?”

“No, go away. Leave me alone.” Hermione was crying. He knew that sound. He'd only heard it a couple of times. She was always so strong. She could still here him coming closer. “I've asked you to leave me be as nicely as I can. Go away. Or I will.”

“Hermione, please listen.” He begged. “I have something for you that has been yours since I arrived.” As he continued to get closer, he expected her to run away.

“Oh, what's that? Another tongue lashing about how wicked I treat boys.” Hermione cried even harder. “Are going to tell me how I messed up my life?” With that her crying stopped for an instant and as she'd promised she was going at a full run towards the fields.

He watched for only a second in disbelief and when he realized it had to be now, he yelled at her. “Hermione, you can't get away from me that easily. I'll catch you if I have to run to London or beyond. You better know I will.” She kept running. She had a good fifteen yard head start on him.

He closed slowly at first while Hermione fed off the adrenaline and then more quickly. He realized that she couldn't run any faster or further when her oxygen supply ran low from crying. His tears had started a hundred yards before and he tried to avoid the same debilitating effect. He wanted her to hear him speak his heart.

Finally as the gap grew to almost nothing, he put his arms out and wrapped her up in them. He let his precious gift drop safely to the thick grass below. So he could restrain her without hurting her. The other hand was open firmly planted on her waist. He hugged Hermione about the waist. She was strong and determined as she dragged him four or five as he slowed her down.

“Stop your running Hermione! I just want to talk to you. I have to tell you something or I'll hate myself forever.” She struggled beating his arms with her fists.

“Let me go, Harry. I'm warning you.” She couldn't be less cooperative as her voice cracked with emotion, but he wouldn't take that for an answer. She would get away too far.

“No, Hermione. I'm not going to be afraid of being hurt anymore.” Harry began. “Hermione, I bought these for you. These were yours since I arrived along with every letter, Get Well card, Thank You card, Birthday card, class note, or drawing you have ever given me.”

He turned her toward him and continued, “See these tears, because I see yours. I think we're both miserable. Mine are for you. Mine are about you. My loss of your friendship and love to another would devastate me. Hermione, love is a strong and overly used word for people our age, but I can say it to you. I love you. Not I like you. Not I care for you. I love you, Hermione Granger.”

Hermione started to speak but Harry would have none of it. “Sh.” He said. “Let me finish. I'm on a roll and I have no idea what I'm going to say, but it will be from my heart.” He spoke breathlessly from the run and relaxed his grip on her. He wiped the tear from her cheek.

“Hermione, you've become part of me the last six years. You are the reason I wake some mornings. And also the reason I don't just storm out after Voldemort seeking vengeance for Sirius, my Mum and my Dad. You are the reason my heart beats everyday. Just listen to it now. You be able to hear it from there.” His voice cracked as another tear came to his eye as he tried to take another deep breath. Hermione wiped it from his cheek.

“I want to relive the birthday kiss, a hundred times, a hundred times…but I'm afraid I may not have you….” Hermione's finger went to his lips slowing his talking. She took his hands and kissed him lightly on the cheek as she motioned for him to kneel down in the grass in front of her.

Hermione's face was streaked with tears, yet a sanguine smile grew slowly on her beautiful face. “I didn't how much I loved you until we kissed. I knew no more than the man in the moon until then. When I gave you that birthday kiss, you touched me so deeply that the giddy almost sixteen year old girl you see right here wants that forever. But it's you Harry Potter. You could be robbed from me at any instant by death. I couldn't take the chance. Not that easily I couldn't. I fear losing you, Harry.”

“But..,” Harry interrupted.

“It's my turn wizard boy,” Hermione scolded. “I thought my first true love would be alive forever, either in person as my husband or as a fantasy never to be lived. I'd marry him or we'd just drift apart like any other two people do sometimes. Our kiss made the drifting apart unacceptable, but as I went to bed…death seemed too much of a real possibility.” She tried not to cry, but it wasn't in her to stop herself. “I don't….(sob)…want to lose the bravest and kindest person I know.” She cried but miraculously maintained a semblance of a smile.

”I'm not going anywhere,” Harry said. “Not without you.” He leaned in and kissed her forehead.

Hermione snorted as she stopped crying to laugh a bit. “Oh, great! You'll take me with you when you die.”

Her mood improved a little with the thought of Harry trying to comfort her and talking about not leaving her behind. “So should we arrange side-by-side headstones tomorrow or do we just put it in our wills.” In a morbidly ironic twist, they were talking about being buried together. They sat across from each other looking into one another's eyes for a few moments.

Harry failed to see the humor, but he loved to see her smiling again. “I'm not doing anything stupid to get myself killed. So, do whatever you want with the grave thing.”

“Shut up and kiss me, Harry, before I change my mind and hex you into next week for making me run so far.” Hermione winked and grabbed him around the neck pulling him down toward her as she leaned back and unfolded her legs.

Harry could feel the late summer chill, but there was no chill between them. The package he'd let fall softly to the ground was pushed aside. He placed his left arm just under her right shoulder to ease down on top to her right side. He felt her under him and felt the instant growth of his manhood as he touched her. He could but barely control his passion, `One step at a time, Potter' he thought. He lightly brushed her lips with his and they gradually deepened their kiss. Harry wanted to touch her so badly. He wanted to savor the moment and be right there with his Hermione now. He put his hand on her hip and slowly caressed her thigh and bum as he moved from her lips to gently kissing her eyelids, earlobes, and neck. They would pause for a second and smile, say something silly and start again. This continued for more than a half-an hour in the open field beside The Burrow.

He felt the urge to start moving his hands under her bed clothes, but gratefully, Hermione stopped him as he placed his hand on her bare belly. His hand would circle her navel, the pattern widen each time. Finally, she gently took his wrist as his hand explored the inside of the waistband of her panties. “Let's walk back to the picnic table.” She said slightly out of breath as she smiled.

Harry looked a little panicked. “Harry, you didn't do anything wrong. We're going down a long path, in a bad spot out there. I felt your passion grow and well…you know.” Harry knew very well what she meant. He was so aroused they had nearly begun things he and she both knew would have been trouble.

“Hermione, hold on just a second.” He'd nearly forgotten his gift. He held her hand as he reached down and picked up the package with the music box and figurine. He looked at the watch and showed her. “Look,” he said enthusiastically. Briefly, the picture was Pappy with a smile. Then slowly the misty quality of the watch revealed the brilliant image of Hermione and Harry the day he arrived at the Burrow.

“Was that Pappy?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, that was him.” Harry proudly said as he looked to his left hand holding the present.

“Are you going to show me what you bought for…whoever it is?” She poked him in the ribs and smiled.

“I'll show you when we get to the picnic table. I have a question first. Are you going to tell me who the git you fancied was?” Harry said impatiently.

“Oh, you know him. He writes these letters where he almost says he likes me, but never quite says it. He treats me with such love and respect. He's about your height. He has black hair and green eyes. Oh, Did I mention wears glasses and has this scar…?” Hermione laughed and Harry just looked at her.

“Do you mean there was no one?” Harry looked hurt.

“I was going to go on without anyone, until I found out for sure that you didn't love me?” A sudden tear came to Hermione's eye. “You are a silly jealous, nitwit Harry Potter.” She kissed him on the cheek.

“So, did you and Ginny have another plan cooked up?” Harry was being a bit snotty and didn't like himself for it, but he felt slightly deceived.

“You said you'd gotten the package for someone and you didn't want to give up the secret.” Hermione revealed. So, I assumed you fancied someone else at school.”

She continued. “I was going to tell you the day after we kissed that I loved you. But I had this dream where you died and I saw myself grieving alone because there was already some one you loved there for you. The dream you had about Wormtail gave me nightmares, too. I just decided to say nothing, because I couldn't talk to you without crying. Ginny said I should have told you.” Hermione said as she blushed. She realized how stupid they'd both been after their greeting, the flirting and the kiss.

“I'm sorry for bursting out in such a hurtful tone too about writing to boyfriends and such. But you've seen me like that before when passion consumes me. I don't ever want to do that again unless it's for a positive reason.” Harry honestly wished he could control that behavior with Hermione.

“Well, we're here.” Harry said. It was 4:15 AM as he looked at his pocket watch with a smiling Hermione emblazoned on its face. “I saw this the first night at Pappy's.” He handed her the box. “I'm sorry, no card.” He smiled sheepishly.

Hermione slowly opened the box. She looked first at the little paper wrapped roll on the side and opened it. She smiled as she realized the resemblance. She looked at Harry with a sigh and smile. “It's beautiful.” She finally realized how much Harry had put into getting this for her.

She tore the paper from the box. As each delicate carving and the pearls revealed themselves, she opened the protective paper wrap more slowly and with greater patience. Finally, she saw the entire music box. She was positive it had cost Harry a fortune. She looked at him and kissed him on the cheek and then the lips. “I forgot. I can do that now. It's beautiful too.”

“Open it, sweetheart,” whispered Harry as he looked into her eyes.

She opened it and listened to the sounds of the most beautiful song she'd ever heard. She knew it. “How did you know this was my favorite song as a child?” She set it down and hugged Harry and kissed him again. They listened until the key had unwound.

Harry was surprised but did his best to remain calm. “I knew you loved piano. So I thought you'd like this. I didn't know it was your favorite though.”

“Harry, it's `Claire de Lune'. It was written in the 19th century by Debussy. I heard that when I was a child. My mum played it on the piano for me.” Hermione looked so happy. Harry could do nothing but smile as she wound the box again. She pulled him down to sit on the bench seat with their backs to the table. She sat on his lap and laid her head on his shoulder and he put his arm around her. They listened to the music box as they looked out into the fields showered with the glowing moonlight.

_____________________________________________________________________

Charlie was surprised but not shocked to see Harry and Hermione out by the shed asleep sitting at the picnic bench. It looked uncomfortable. He'd remembered when he was young and in love. He shook his head and woke them up.

“You two had better be glad that I'm a muggle farmer at heart and up at the crack of dawn.” Harry and Hermione woke with a shocked look at Charlie standing in front of them in coveralls. It was just beginning to get lighter as morning struggled against the night.

“Charlie, don't say anything to Ron.” Harry said.

“Or, Ginny.” Hermione said. “She'll say I told you so.” Hermione smiled at Harry and Charlie.

“So, mister `I don't know what you're talking about. She's like our sister.' I may not appear to be the smartest wizard…playing with dragons and all…but I can figure out when a bloke is in love or not.

You'd better apologize for lying now or I'll make a big deal about it in the car on the way to Kings Cross Station. Now, get out here both of you.”

Charlie laughed as Hermione jumped down off Harry's lap running toward the house. Harry tried to follow. “I wasn't kidding Potter. Apology, I want one right now.”

Harry stopped and turned to Charlie. “I'm sorry for lying to you.” Charlie was laughing so hard inside he could hardly hold a straight face.

“Don't mention it,” Charlie chided. He looked at the two of them as they scampered for the door. `What a pair those two will make…one powerful wizard in the making and one already brilliant witch…look out Hogwarts,' he thought.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

6. Sixth Year Begins

Sixth Year Begins—Chapter 6

Harry felt like he'd just gotten back to sleep when he heard Ron yell, “Rise and shine there mate. The bloody hell with women.” Ron was up and dressed. He had his trunk packed and most of other belongings stacked at the foot of his bed ready for transport. “What are you going to do, sulk all day? So we got had.”

With one comment, Harry got up and started for the loo. “Ron, can you keep it to a low roar for a while?”

“Hey, mate, where'd you get that bruise on your arm?” Harry looked at his arm. It probably was where Hermione had been pounding on his arm when he first caught her.

“Must've banged it in my sleep with one of those dreams, I guess.” It hadn't hurt earlier this morning. Now it stung a little since he knew it was there. Absent-mindedly, he walked into the hallway with just his boxer shorts open slightly in the front from the excitement of his dreams.

“Harry!” Hermione screamed as she saw him. `I'm glad there was nothing to see, but I wonder what…,' she thought. Ginny was behind her, so Hermione winked.

“Sorry.” Harry looked clueless at first until he looked down at his boxers. He stepped back into the room put on his robe and meandered back into the hallway trying his best to ignore Hermione and Ginny.

“Have you no modesty,” Hermione said with mock disgust. She was laughing so hard on the inside she was afraid she'd start laughing out loud in front of Ginny. Ginny wouldn't keep the secret long if she found out.

Harry showered and got ready as quickly as he could. He was the last in the loo and the last one with his trunk down to Charlie's car. As was usual practice, Charlie had bewitched the trunk to hold three times its capacity to accommodate the belongings of the two girls (one-half of the trunk), the two boys (one-quarter of the trunk) and his things for his return to Romania. It was full. The passenger compartment was tight too with three owls, a cat and his four charges. Harry sat up front with Charlie.

“Mum and Dad will meet us there just before you leave, Ron and Ginny. They're going to some function in Diagon Alley until 10 AM.” Charlie began the journey to Platform nine and three-quarters at precisely 8 AM. As they started driving, Charlie looked at Harry and said, “You look like hell, Harry. What happened to you?” He looked back at Hermione in the rearview mirror and saw the horror in her eyes. Harry just looked at him with half-closed eyes, “I feel like I got mauled by a tiger.” He put his head over to the window and fell asleep. Charlie smiled. Ron was oblivious. Hermione's heart felt jubilant; she'd tuckered the poor boy out.

The trip took about an hour and forty-five minutes which suited Harry just fine. He'd slept about an hour and had spent the rest of the time looking out the window. The traffic around the Kings Cross Station was its normal hustle and bustle the day everyone left for Hogwarts. Of course, none of the muggles could ever figure out why the first of September was so much busier every year.

“Well, Mum and Dad should meet you shortly. Love you guys. Charlie hugged his brother and sister. Take care, Harry. You too, Hermione. Don't do anything I wouldn't do!” Charlie was sad to see them leave. He had another year on the contract in Romania. He envied Harry having someone as special as Hermione. He drove off.

“Well, guys, we have an hour until The Express leaves and fifteen minutes until Mum and Dad arrive or there `bouts. Should we go sneak an ice cream before we go?” Ron asked enthusiastically. He looked at Hermione with a slight glare, but Ginny and Harry were there so it passed quickly.

“Sure. Right over there.” They walked over to the ice cream parlor and they each ordered their favorite. They were about finished when Mr. and Mrs. Weasley looked in through the window and caught them.

“The four of you, out here, right now. You're going to make yourselves sick before you're even on the train. Besides, you'll spend all your money before you get to school.” Mrs. Weasley looked at all of them and sensed something had changed among the children by the expression on Mrs. Weasley's face, but chose not to ask.

“Off you go,” Mr. Weasley said. Each of them in-turn ran for the separation brick stanchion between Platforms nine and ten.

The hour passed quickly with Mrs. Weasley giving each of them a kiss and her last best recommendation. “Write soon. You two can write me too.”

The whistle for the Hogwarts Express sounded. In spite of their current agitation with one another, Harry, Hermione, and Ron decided to ride together as always. Ron figured it was habit for Hermione. “So, your new boyfriend or whatever you call him… is special and doesn't meet you for the train ride. So, you go slumming with your mates, huh?” Ron said venomously. Harry held back as he watched Hermione react.

“Ron, please don't be mad at me. Harry's already angry and I don't need both my best friends mad at me for something that may not even work out.” Hermione pleaded.

Harry was amazed at her acting. Then he realized it was her acting that had nearly ripped his heart out over the last two weeks.

“Women!” Ron said with disgust. “…the worst thing that ever happened to a man.”

“I'm sorry you feel that way, Ron.” Hermione retorted as Ron just slumped on his side of the car and looked out the window, exasperated.

Harry remained silent. He was impressed with the way Hermione had deftly deflected the wrath she expected from Ron. They rode silently, but still together all the way to the station where the carriages and their thestrals would lead them to Hogwarts.

The little rift between the three of them worked out perfect for Harry and Hermione at the feast that night. Ginny sat closer to her fifth year classmates. Ron sat across from Harry. Harry appeared…to Ron anyway…to force himself to sit next to Hermione. Occasionally and without fanfare, Harry and Hermione's bare hands would touch in the tangle of robes as they sat listening to the sorting: they'd clap, move their hands closer, and clap again. Finally, when Dumbledore began speaking their hands were interlaced nonchalantly amongst the flowing robes.

The feast finished and fortunately with no horrible announcement about Aurors in the hallways or Dementors on the loose on the grounds. Hagrid was their teacher again for Magical Creatures, Firenze remained as their teacher for Defense against the Dark Arts, and, once more to their delight, Snape was the Potions teacher. Of course, Professor Flitwick, Professor Trelawney, Professor McGonagall as well as Madam Pomfrey and Professors Sprout and Binns were still on staff. There had been few changes since the end of last year.

The moment the feast ended, Harry and Ron took off for the Gryffindor common room leaving Hermione behind. At first, she felt abandoned. Then she realized Harry was going to talk to Ron tonight. He'd passed a note to her during the raucous clapping at the sorting. She hoped that it went well or at least didn't turn violent. She was uneasy about this.

Ron and Harry took off after Seamus and Neville. Neville had a pocket sewn into his robe now to keep Trevor with him at all times. `His grandma must have thought of it and made it during the summer,' thought Harry. They gathered in their dorm as was their custom. Seamus spoke first, “So Ron, how'd it go with Hermione? Things can't have gone too well. Harry sat with her tonight.”

“Yeah, she told me she has a secret crush here at Hogwarts. Someone she's writing to during the summer.” She'd written at least one letter to all of her Gryffindor housemates out of kindness.

“Well, she wrote to me,” Neville said. “Wow, how lucky would I be?” he laughed.

“She wrote to me to, but it was just to say she'd returned to England from the trip to Italy and her family would return some of the camera stuff they'd borrowed.” Seamus looked slightly disappointed that it hadn't been personal to and about him. “Well, anyway. It couldn't be one of you two gits, because it would have been all over school already,” he continued.

“Knock it off guys, she's got a right to privacy and to be left alone,” Harry said trying not to make a big deal out of it.

“What is it to you anyway, Potter? She's with you two night and day. One of you two must know who it is.” Seamus wouldn't let it go. “I saw her tonight too. She's become a real hotty that one has. There'd be more than one bloke at this school wanting to get a look under her robes.” Seamus shook his hand with palm down with the familiar, `whoa look at her, she's hot' gesture seen throughout most of the muggle world.

Harry was having a hard time not jumping in saying, `Yeah, she's got the softest and cutest bum of any girl at Hogwarts, I've felt it and she's mine, you lame arseholes.' He bit his tongue. He owed Ron an explanation, but not here in front of them.

They shot the bull for an hour or so and then started unpacking. Harry looked at Ron as he put the last of his things away. Harry had been thinking the whole evening on how to break it to him. Harry pulled out the Marauder's Map and whispered to Ron. “Let's go nick some more of the pie. The coast is clear.” They put on their slippers, dashed down the steps to the common room, and through the portrait.

They started back with full bellies. They'd found Dobby down in the kitchen and he freely gave them as much as they could eat. The time of truth for Harry had come; they were on the empty staircase two levels below the Fat Lady's portrait when Harry finished with the story. He'd left out stolen kisses in the attic and last night, but otherwise had told the entire story.

Ron had walked with him silently to this point. His face reddened to scarlet and looked at Harry with the most disgusted and betrayed look Harry had ever seen. He raised his voice, “You bastard. You let me think all along that it was someone else here….at Hogwarts.” His voice got louder as he spoke. “Why couldn't you just start shagging my little sister or something too? I let you in my house.” Ron grabbed Harry and pushed him to the railing. “Why shouldn't I just push you off right here?”

This was something Harry hadn't expected. Ron punched him in the stomach as hard as he could and then in the right side of his face. Harry felt the blood from his nose and felt a shooting pain in his right eye. He felt as if he might fall over the side. Ron raised his fist again when Filch arrived at the bottom of the stairs. “The two of you, stop right there.” Snape was right behind him. Thankfully the map had been cleared and stuffed well inside Harry's robes.

Snape said, “Expelliarmus,” the disarming charm. Harry could barely focus. Ron hit him much harder than Harry had ever bargained for. The curse was usually used to take the wand out of the hand of an opponent; tonight, to Harry's delight, it made Ron's arm go limp and fall to his side.

Fifteen minutes later after seeing Madame Pomfrey, Harry was sitting in Dumbledore's chambers with an icepack on his now black eye with cotton in his nose. He looked around with his good eye and noticed the Professor McGonagall was there too.

“Mr. Potter, what were you doing out of the dorm, pray tell?” asked McGonagall with obvious interest.

Harry wasn't sure he wanted to go into great detail, but he told them the immediate situation about himself and Hermione. He told them about the summer and Pappy.

“So, you told Mr. Weasley that you and Ms. Granger fancied each other? There must be more to this?” Dumbledore asked with an unreadable expression.

“Yes.” Harry's eye and nose hurt. Harry told them about the plan he and Hermione started with and how they didn't know how the other felt until last night. He told them everything.

“Harry, what about this antique shop owner, Pappy?” Dumbledore inquired.

“Well, I was going to ask you about him anyway.” Harry told the rest of the story to Dumbledore and McGonagall. They seemed to react rather uncharacteristically cool when he mentioned Voldemort and the house in Godric's Hollow.

“The reports have no account of woman found in the rubble. And no one saw another man around the house. He sounds like he heard a story and inserted himself in it. Otherwise he sounds like a very interesting old fellow, Harry, not to mention very generous and wise.” Dumbledore replied at the end of the story. “You can write him if you like. Have Hedwig put the letters in the muggle post. I have some muggle stamps you can purchase if needs be.”

Harry was slightly shocked that with all that was going on that there wasn't more than a passing interest in Pappy. Dumbledore explained away Pappy too easily. Harry wasn't convinced. “He's not one of your squibs or a member of the Order sent to watch me, is he? It just seems to raise alarms. It just doesn't seem right.”

“Harry, we have no agents fitting that description located in Little Whinging--at least none who've hidden as a muggle in an antique store.” Dumbledore sounded positive of that. Yet Harry got the feeling that that was Dumbledore's story and he was sticking to it. He knew there was more from the look on McGonagall's face.

“What do we do with you and Mr. Weasley? I have decided not to notify his parents immediately, but I don't want one of you dead before I do. You will stay in the Common Room tonight while we put Dobby there to watch over you. He has at least some part in this mischief by giving you the pie.” McGonagall said with a half smile.

“We'll deal with this more in the morning. Dismissed.” Dumbledore let Harry out and McGonagall followed.

Before he'd arrived Dobby had one of the sofas made up like a bed with his robes and books for the next day set in a chair nearby. Dobby spoke, “Dobby is sorry that Harry and Ron is angry with one another about the pie. I never meant for you to get into trouble.” Harry smiled even though the pain shot through his eye when his face moved.

“Dobby, don't worry about it? Things like this happen to me all the time.” Harry said realizing the truth in the statement.

He fell asleep quickly. And just as quickly got dressed the next morning without a shower but he'd been able to use the loo in the common room. He waited for Hermione.

“Harry, you look terrible! What happened? Did you and Ron fight?” Hermione walked up and kissed him lightly placing her hand along the side of his bruised face. “This is my fault. I should have just told him myself.”

“Don't be ridiculous. You think he wouldn't have come looking for me then too?” Harry said. “It's not your fault.”

Seconds later Seamus, Ron and Neville came down the stairs from their dorm. Ron took a couple of steps toward both of them. “Ron, knock it off,” said Seamus. “You'll get expelled.”

“Did you snuggle with your boyfriend, Hermione? Did she nurse you back to health? I'd have finished you if I could have. You two make me sick. You deceived me for a whole summer.” Ron was still red and beside himself.

“Traitor,” Seamus said. Neville remained quiet with a sympathetic look on his face.

“Ron, are you crazy? I tried everything to break it to you. Harry and I didn't start out trying to deceive you at all.” Hermione said in anger. “You'd better grow up!”

Ron pushed Seamus and Neville toward them again. This time Hermione had her wand out. “Go ahead, Ron. Remember Malfoy as a ferret?”

“So, Harry you fought like a girl last night and now, she's fighting like a man? Having an identity crisis? We know who wears the pants there.” They walked out laughing at Harry and Hermione.

By the time the bruised Harry and a defiant Hermione arrived in the Great Hall, the word had spread. They'd known it would cause a lot of talk, but they'd not had a chance to talk about it. From the first year's they heard them chant, “Harry and Hermione, sitting in a tree, k-i-s-s-i-n-g. First comes love, then comes marriage, then comes Hermione with a baby carriage.” Ron had finally been convinced to see the error in physical violence or even threatening language. If anything happened to them now, he'd be blamed.

Hogwarts' most embarrassed and famous couple sat down at the Gryffindor table near Ginny hoping for some relief. “So, you two get together and don't tell me a thing. Some kind of friend you are Hermione.” Ginny turned away too. Hermione looked at Harry with a slightly sad look, but took his hand and gave him a kiss on his un-bruised cheek in front of the whole school. Most students at the Gryffindor table applauded Hermione and Harry after she kissed him; some just sat in stunned silence.

A moment later, a malevolent teenage voice cracked, “So you'll just be making more dirty mudbloods, but now we'll have you doing it here on the grounds of Hogwarts.” Malfoy spit venom with his words.

Harry looked at Malfoy triumphantly, “No doubt your father will be out of Azkaban shortly, but how does it feel to be the son of the most notorious of the Death Eaters? You don't even have the courage your father has. You're all talk. Go sit down Malfoy. Ron sucker punched me and I didn't want to fight him. You I'd gladly knock into next week. Maybe I'll let Hermione do it again.” The entire Great Hall became still as Harry looked with malice at Malfoy and vice-versa.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

7. Dumbledore

Dumbledore's Army Reloaded—Chapter 7

Harry and Hermione weathered the storm of criticism and unfriendly glares during the first week of school. They maintained a healthy relationship in public, holding hands and an occasional quick kiss as they parted for separate classes. Behind the scenes, they were typical teenagers, albeit magical teenagers with such bright futures that the Headmaster of Hogwarts wanted them to reorganize the same organization that Harry and Hermione had begun last year—Dumbledore's Army.

“Harry and Hermione, I am confident that you can help prepare our students with perfecting the lessons Firenze teaches them in class and others I will determine later. Officially, he cannot teach some of the more potent means of defense without Ministry oversight.” Dumbledore explained to them the Monday after their first week of classes as they sat in his chambers.

“Will Harry have to do this on the sly and concealed as before?” asked Hermione.

“I'm afraid so. Firenze may have his suspicions, but I cannot jeopardize his appointment to the position of Defense against The Dark Arts teacher. Any public offering of classes in excess would suggest he was a participant. Firenze being a Centaur leads to undue suspicion and prejudice as it is.” Dumbledore's explained.

“So, we will be an unofficial club like last year as Hermione had so brilliantly suggested,” Harry said with a smile and wink at his sweetheart.

“Exactly, Harry. I will offer my expertise for you and Hermione where I feel it is important. That may mean a visit by Remus Lupin or Mad-Eye, but more than likely we'll have visiting Aurors to help train. We cannot continue to pursue the war against Voldemort with just the Order of the Phoenix and a disorganized, untrained force of students.” Dumbledore affirmed.

Harry and Hermione looked at Dumbledore for a moment and realized as he began looking through his books on the shelves behind his desk that he was finished. “Thank you, Sir. I'll start getting people together today.”

“Harry, try to patch things up with Ronald Weasley. He will be a valuable asset. I know it will be difficult, but you must try.” Dumbledore went back to his search of the bookcase.

The couple left after saying a quick hello to Fawkes, Dumbledore's Phoenix.

The weeks passed slowly for Harry and Hermione as they tried to recruit members. It was already the first Hogsmeade weekend of the year. The weather was just good enough for walks down to Hagrid's hut once a week outside of class. Occasionally, they'd climb to the Astronomy tower to watch the sunset and cuddle.

“Hermione, have you had any luck with any of the Hufflepuff students? I've run into a roadblock in Gryffindor because of the trouble with Ron. The Ravenclaw house has the most members because Luna Lovegood has been helping us, but she suffers a little from her reputation as being a little strange.” Harry explained with a furled brow and a shake of his head.

“Well, I've had a little luck. The best luck has been with the members of the Hufflepuff Quidditch team, because they respect you for defending Cedric Diggory even though he died.” Hermione said cautiously looking for any sign she had hurt Harry by bringing up his death.

Harry assured her that he understood saying, “I think that's why we are forming Dumbledore's Army again. So that students won't be unprepared and unable to defend themselves. We should use that more often as we recruit. You know how important it is should someone be in Cedric's situation or ours last year in the Department of Mysteries.”

“That's a good idea, Harry,” Hermione replied thinking of a totally different and inappropriate response. `You mean if they find themselves with Harry Potter anywhere but in Hogwarts….. I'll just keep that to myself so I don't hurt Harry.'

The orange highlights to the clouds as the sun went down predicted rain overnight and in the early morning. The light breeze gave Harry and Hermione reason to cling to each other more closely—as if they needed it. Harry's arm was around Hermione's waist as they leaned against the parapet of the tower. They may have needed their robes but it interfered with being together the way they'd grown accustomed. He turned to her and brushed her blowing hair out of her face, shivering slightly and kissed her firmly but tenderly.

She turned toward him pressing into him. They loved to feel one another's bodies as they pressed together. Harry was excited again as he recalled Hermione's revelation of the excitement that the power her body brought out in him. She had divulged that she was often left dreaming of making love to him on nights like this. In reality she stopped him, in her dreams she allowed his ministrations to continue and returned his passion. Harry kissed her neck as she purred with delight. He didn't know how he stopped himself. It had to be respect for her wishes, because he'd have made her dreams come true long before now had she given the word.

He felt her lips brush his again. As he felt the velvety softness of her lips and tasted them, he recognized it as the most satisfying experience in his life. Up until this year, he always thought Quidditch and flying would have that distinction. He knew now that his ability and opportunity to play Quidditch may pass, but he would and could strive to make Hermione the single most important force in his life as long as he lived. “I...,” Harry started to speak. Hermione interrupted with a finger to his lips and then her lips met his again.

After continuing for several more minutes, Hermione said “I know. I love you too.” They'd had a long talk several days ago about Pappy's description of love and she agreed with Pappy. She told Harry she knew just by the way he held her hand that he meant to say it. He had smiled when she said that. He loved her more than he could ever have believed possible.

“Let's go back. The wind is getting a little too brisk,” Hermione said. Harry nodded agreement. They picked up their neatly folded robes and put them on. They descended the stairs holding hands. Harry told her a story about Neville and Ron in Divination. Harry was sitting with Luna now that Ron wouldn't look at him or speak to him. They laughed. The crazy prediction Neville made even had Ron cringing. Ron reread the tea leaves and was complimented by Professor Trelawney.

Hermione could see the pain in Harry's eyes as he told the story. They laughed because the prediction had been funny, but the fact was that Harry missed his best mate's off-the-wall energy.

As Hermione passed by the portrait of the Fat Lady entering the common room, she saw Ron and Neville hard at work on their Divination homework. Ron did not look up even as Harry entered. Harry had moved back into their dorm two days after the fight. “Hi, Harry. Hi, Hermione.” Neville was the only Gryffindor to this point to join Dumbledore's Army.

“Hi Neville, how's the studying going?” Harry asked.

“Really well, thanks, but Ron's the brains here,” Neville said looking at his study partner.

“Neville, Harry was just telling me how Ron pulled you out of the line of fire, so to speak.” Hermione said trying to drag Ron into the conversation. Neville looked a little embarrassed but nodded.

“Yeah, that's what I meant. Ron's pretty good at that stuff.” Neville conceded.

“What were you two talking about me for?” Ron said in a monotone and hurt voice.

Neville didn't really know how to answer the question. Hermione did and she wasn't going to let it go. “Why do you think? Friends for nearly over five years, best mates and you can't get over the fact that you couldn't get your way. Harry never meant to hurt you. And, neither did I. You knew he wouldn't fight back so you beat him. He still loves you like a brother, even after you tried to kill him. So, again, why do you think?”

Harry turned away and walked to the other side of the Common Room. He wouldn't leave Hermione alone with him, but he didn't think anything good would come from this conversation. Hermione stood three feet from Ron staring at him. “Hey, I am talking to you, Ronald Weasley. Why do you think?” Harry put his hand in his robe for his wand thinking that she may have pressed it too far. Ron looked at her with a blank stare.

“Does he have to have his girlfriend talk for him? Did he lose his stones?” Ron replied contentiously.

Harry heard his comments. He walked over quickly, almost at a run as Ron rose to meet him. “No, I haven't lost them you stupid freaking knucklehead. I won't be so easy to pound if I'm facing you and ready. I never expected my brother…I mean someone I loved as my brother…to try to take my head off. So, like Hermione said, “Why do you think, you Neanderthal?” He stopped just short of the table where Ron stood facing him.

The tears on Harry's face and the power of his emotions affected Ron. He sat down almost as quickly as he'd stood. Neville had backed out from the table. “You can't understand, Harry.”

“What? Understand what? Why I could have died falling from the stairs at Hogwarts by your hand and not Voldemort's?” Harry was screaming now. Hermione cringed and walked over to Harry. He looked at her with a stern but loving look that begged caution on her part. She knew he wanted to handle this himself.

Boys and girls from both dorms came down the stairs and packed the staircases. Harry Potter was going off the deep end. “Come on. Give me a something to work with here? Tell me something that makes sense. You and Hermione are people I would die for? Tell me why I should still care whether you live or die?”

Ron looked at Harry without expression.

Slowly, Ron came to the realization that the man in front of him had forgiven him, but demanded an explanation.

“I wanted someone to love me like everyone loves Harry Potter. Forget those gits over at Slytherin. Everyone else loves Harry Potter. Ever since the first day here, you were famous. For Merlin's sake, you rode the broom against Professor Hooch's orders and you were made a seeker by Professor McGonagall.” Ron yelled back.

“That's a bullshit reason and you know it. That's ancient history. Why?” Harry wasn't buying it. “I want everyone to hear.”

“Because you stole the girl I loved--right out from under my nose--and I knew you loved each other all along. I wanted to prove to myself it wasn't true. I thought at least if I didn't have her, it was okay as long as you didn't either. I hated you at the moment you told me, because I could envision you bringing expressions out of her I could only hope to see. There! Is that what you want to hear? You want to embarrass me in front of the whole house? Do you want to prove your superiority over me again? Dammit, I loved you like a brother too, before that.” Ron didn't sob even though tears ran freely down his face. He pushed his chair out from the table again, closed the gap between them and hugged Harry.

In front of what was now the entire Gryffindor house, Ron and Harry stood hugging one another. Tears welled in Hermione's eyes; she knew Ron was telling the truth. She'd always been able to tell. She hoped that this meant he'd forgive her someday too.

There was silence.

The news of Ron and Harry's reconciliation rang through the Great Hall the next morning. Draco Malfoy and his fellow Slytherin were disappointed. They'd thought they'd found a possible ally in a disgruntled Ron Weasley as revolting as the prospect was.

It was still two days before Harry and Ron spoke to each other on a regular basis. Hermione would always give them room when they started talking. She knew the importance of their friendship and privacy.

“Harry, I hear you need help recruiting for a club you have.” Ron spoke quietly. “Hermione doesn't have to walk away every time we talk.” She heard him but maintained her distance.

“Are you going to join us?” Harry asked.

“I suppose I'd better support my best mate.” Ron smiled even if there was still some tension between them. “I can get Seamus, Ginny, and Dean by just coming to the meetings myself. I don't know about any others. I don't know anyone else I can trust the secret with.”

“On Thursday at 8 PM we'll meet here. We don't have to hide from everyone like last year, but we do have to have trustworthy members. I'll decide the path to the meeting using the Marauder's Map just to be sure Snape doesn't interfere just to give us trouble.” Harry said.

Harry could sense that something about him had changed since those lonely days at the beginning of summer. He still doubted everyone's assurances that it wasn't his fault Sirius had died, but with Hermione by his side he didn't question himself as much. He had accepted his fate to some degree. `I don't want to die,' he often thought. `But if I have to risk death to fulfill my destiny I won't be unprepared.' Without realizing it, he had truly become a warrior.

That night after kissing Hermione good night, Harry climbed the stairs to the boy's dorm and felt a sinister sense of deja vú. He had not watched many movies in his life, but he'd seen enough to know that this moment had significance just like a movie. It was as if he were playing a role waiting for the director to say cut for the tenth time. He looked back down the staircase and then up it again and kept climbing.

The feeling didn't subside even as he walked toward his four-poster, undressed, used the loo, and returned offering a `good night' to his room mates. It was as if he were replaying a scene from years ago in this very room. His room mates were older and the décor was different, but this was the same scene. Harry couldn't shake it, but went to sleep easily anyway.

Harry dreamed: He met Hermione in the room of requirement where they waited for everyone to arrive. Ron, Neville, Parvati, Padma, and Luna arrived soon after. The members of the Ravenclaw Quidditch team arrived after they'd entered. He looked at the faces of these volunteers and felt a sensation of pride and fear. They volunteered, but at what cost. The `class' went by quickly. He'd covered some of the ground from last year. The command to retrieve a wand that had been knocked away and methods for ducking spells, such as a dive and roll left or right. As they practiced a somersault to close the distance between themselves an opponent to remain as small a target as possible, he noticed how pleased he was. They were learning.

Everyone left except Hermione. The room of requirement changed to luxurious suite with a canopied bed, silk sheets, soft music, and a fireplace. He walked to Hermione and took her by the hand and walked to the edge of the bed. She looked at him with love as he unbuttoned her jumper, the top buttons of her blouse and let them fall to the floor when he'd finished. There were no words. She moved in between his legs and pressed in with her tummy. Harry came alive with passion as she pushed him down and crawled on top. He unhooked her bra, feeling her soft breasts on his chest. He put his hands to her bum and pulled her up so that her mouth met his. The rest was whirl wind of passion. The dream danced in his head. He had the sensation of moist passion. He awoke to find that he'd experienced his first memorable wet dream. He looked around to confirm that he'd not made sounds to embarrass himself with his mates. He went to the loo, rinsed in the shower, and changed. Soon, he was sleeping again with an unconscious smile remembering the previous dream as it faded into another.

A new dream took over. Strangely, he walked with Hermione from the room of requirement with a sense of greater closeness than he'd known before. They entered the dark Common Room. He'd secretly bought her a present from Hogsmeade by returning quickly underground after they'd visited that day together. “Hermione, I'll be right back,” he said. He ran up the stairs to his dorm grabbed the quill he'd bought her as a gift and ran back down. As he reached the last five steps he heard a scream from below. He emerged from the staircase to a voice, “Where's Potter? He was just here.” Harry yelled, “Leave her alone. Leave her alone or I will kill you.” Harry dove to the center of the Common Room as he saw a green light develop in the area where he'd left Hermione. He came up with his wand at the ready. He yelled, “Stupefy.” He heard something fall to the ground. It sounded like a body. Yet seconds later, he had to dive toward the large sofa to avoid another green bolt of light. It seemed surreal. He could sense the curses coming. “Expelliarmus,” Harry yelled. He heard a grunt, an `eek eek' and then felt something cross-over his left foot. He ran to the light switch on the other side. On the floor in the directions of his attack lay Hermione. Harry's heart began pumping fast. He had been calm in battle, but now seeing his love on the Common Room floor, he felt tremendous fear. He awoke in a puddle of sweat. This time Ron was standing near with Neville and Seamus looking at him from their beds.

“Harry, what happened? At first, I ducked down under my bed suspecting that you'd finally come for revenge and then I saw you still in bed. You were yelling curses in your sleep and waving your arm.” Ron said this so quickly that Harry barely understood. “Bloody hell, it must have been a bad one, mate.”

“It was the same one about Wormtail and Hermione. Only this time I awoke when I'd turned the lights on to find Hermione on the floor with her arms out to her sides and legs looking as if they'd buckled.” Harry was breathing very hard and very quickly. His eyes rolled back in his head as he lost consciousness.

“Seamus, get Professor McGonagall or Professor Dumbledore! Quickly!” Ron shouted.

“Harry, are you okay?” inquired Ron in a normal voice.

Harry was slumped in bed, breathing fast and shallow. Ron hoped Seamus was fast.

To Ron, it seemed like an hour passed when Professor Dumbledore entered the dorm. It had actually only been a moment or two. Professor Dumbledore calmly said, “Ennervate.” Harry's breathing slowed and his eyes opened slowly. His eyes still carried the wide-eyed fear that had woken him.

“Professor….she was lying on the floor…,” Harry rambled making no sense.

“Sh,” Dumbledore said. Madame Pomfrey had arrived with Professor McGonagall bringing a small sleeping draught. He gave it to Harry who slowly drifted off to a dreamless sleep.

“Boys, I know that this is your room, but would you give us a moment. Go down to the Common Room.” Dumbledore ordered.

“Minerva, I had expected Harry to relive that dream much sooner than this.” He said flatly after the boys had left. “But I didn't think it was that serious to create this kind of reaction.”

“Albus, do you think he knows who Pappy is? After all, he would have seen him as a baby at least once.” Minerva said.

Madame Pomfrey had finished checking Harry's breathing and eyes. “Everything looks as normal as can be under the circumstances.”

“Thank you.” Minerva said as she looked at Dumbledore deep in thought.

“I think it is about time to pay a visit to Mr. Nathaniel Moore. He's avoided us long enough.” Dumbledore rose from Harry's bedside. “Will you go, Minerva? If I go it may trigger him to hide again. No telling what form he'll take then.”

“Yes, I anticipated that as you said it.” Minerva descended the stairs with Dumbledore. As they reached the bottom she said, “Boys, you may return to your beds. Do not disturb Mr. Potter until he awakens of his own accord, please. Ron, tell Miss Granger that as well.”

By mid-afternoon of the next day, Hermione was worried sick about Harry. She had gone to her first two classes, but couldn't force herself to go after lunch. She was allowed to go to the boys' dormitory, but she knew she'd wake Harry if she saw him. So she remained, impatiently, in the Common Room.

A little before four o'clock, Ron came down to tell her. “He's awake and asking for you.”

Hermione ran up the stairs and found Harry with his glasses off sitting back against the headboard with a pillow behind him. She knew he couldn't see her because he was squinting. “Hi, darling, put these on.” Hermione took his glasses off the bedside table and gave them to Harry.

“It didn't even occur to me to put them on. Who wanted to see these ugly blokes anyway?” Harry joked. Hermione smiled and looked at his three room mates. They got the message. She wanted to talk privately. They all liked Hermione so rather than take offense they quietly filed out one by one.

“Hey, no funny stuff you two.” Ron chided as he left. The look on his face belied the joke he'd made, but he'd made it nonetheless in a rational voice.

“Harry, what happened? I heard you had that dream of Wormtail again.” She said as she placed her hand to the side of his face and caressed it. “Nothing is going to happen to me with you around.”

Harry looked at her and sighed. “Well, that's the grand plan, but my dream says otherwise.” He looked at her gravely.

“Harry, look, just tell me the dream from the beginning. Hold on…I heard Ron has been doing really well in Divination, especially with dreams. Tell us both everything. Every dream you can remember.” Hermione said as she walked sideways toward the stairs calling out to Ron and keeping her eye on Harry. “Ron, are you down there? If you are, come join us.”

“Hermione, I don't think I can tell everything to Ron. I had a dream like you have sometimes.” Harry looked at her and winked.

“Oh, well…for Merlin's sake, just tell him what you can. Was it good?” She said with a flirtatious smile in after thought.

Harry smiled. “I had to shower and smoke a cigarette if that's what you mean.” Hermione blushed and giggled.

Ron came up the stairs in bounds. “Okay, what's so funny? What'd I miss?”

“Ron, Neville…well, everyone in Divination says you're the best student in that class. They've also said you had been very good with dreams.” Hermione looked for Ron's reaction.

“Okay…so…I get it. You want me to listen to Harry's dream.” Ron looked pleased that he could help.

“Mate, only I had a dream that might be hard for you to hear.” Harry tried to be as gentle about it as he could.

Hermione said, “I can't be here for that part.” She blushed.

“Oh, boy, this will be like kicking me in the stones. You know that Harry.” Ron looked concerned. He wanted to help but felt uncomfortable.

Finally after a moments thought Ron said unexpectedly, “It's probably nothing I haven't dreamt too.” Hermione gasped and turned beat red.

“Ron, why did you have to say that?” Hermione asked looking as embarrassed as she'd ever been.

“If I'm going to have to hear these dreams, then you two need to hear that I truly loved you and probably still do, Hermione. I know I looked like a lecherous fool most of the time that first couple of days. I just didn't know how to handle my thoughts. I don't understand it myself.” Ron confessed.

As Hermione heard his reasoning she accepted how he could have said what he said, but she was no less embarrassed or angry with him for saying it. “I'm going downstairs then. No offense, Ron, but please understand why I'm embarrassed.”

“I do. Now get going, Harry and I have work to do.” Ron turned to Harry. “Start at the beginning. I don't have to hear the details of that part of the dream. Rarely does that part matter. The way it began and the way it ended are what matter.” Hermione heard this and felt better. He sounded like her. He sounded like he may really know what he's doing. Hermione had one thought as she walked down the stairs, `Oooh, I don't want to think about Ron…and....,' she shook the thought off.

Just before dinner at six o'clock, Harry and Ron came down from the dorm. “I'm starved,” said Harry.

Hermione was studying and looked up with an incredulous look on her face. “You mean that's it. No explanation. No nothing.”

“Not on an empty stomach anyway. We're growing young men?” Ron laughed as he walked straight through the portrait.

“Are you coming, Hermione?” Harry asked.

“You have to be joking. You cannot do this to me.” She said as she put her books in her bag and set it under the table for safekeeping.

“Okay, but I don't fully understand it. Ron said that it probably was my fear of putting you in jeopardy. It was probably my own Stunning Charm that knocked you out which if you think about it, makes sense. I would blame myself if anything happens to you. It was almost the same as when we were in the Department of Mysteries. I blamed myself, and still do to a certain point, for all of you getting hurt. So there Miss Impatient Tell Me Right Now Smarty Pants.” Harry looked at her flirtatiously. “By the way, you look good in those jeans.” She'd changed into jeans for dinner and the DA meeting that was going to happen in just two hours.

“Ha ha Harry, aren't you funny?” She said in a condescending tone. `I can't let him know I thought it was funny. Not now.' She thought. “How could you let Ron put me on like that?” She challenged.

“Hey, let's face it. He's going to give both of us hell for a while.” Harry said. “But it is a lot better than getting pushed off the stairs and beaten.” He shrugged as if to say, “Am I right?”

“You have a point there,” Hermione replied as she took Harry's hand and they started walking. “But don't let him embarrass us with intimate details or talk, Harry. That wouldn't be cool at all.”

“I agree.” He said as they walked through the portrait and waited for the changing stair case to rotate.

In Little Whinging, a cat stealthily padded its way around the building that contained the bookstore and the antique shop. The early morning sun had not yet dried the fall dew off the grass. The door to the antique shop opened as it did most days just before seven in the morning. The old man who opened it stretched lightly as he looked at the surrounding store fronts of the market and the roofs of the homes in the distance. His eyesight was particularly good for a man his age.

The cat purred and rubbed his leg this morning. The old man looked down fondly at it and picked it up. “Good morning. You look like you could use some milk.” He put the cat under his arm and carried it back to his little one room apartment at the rear of the shop, opened the refrigerator, and poured some milk out into a small bowl. “There you go. I wonder where you came from.”

The cat lapped up the milk and promptly lay down at the old man's feet where he sat in the wing-backed chair. He looked at the photo of a young woman with a mist in his eye as he did every morning. Some mornings he would sob uncontrollably. Today he'd set down the picture long enough to open the door. The cat reminded him of someone he knew long ago who had been a friend of the woman in the picture.

Pappy worked cleaning the entire shop that day as the cat playfully played with the tassels on his wing-backed chair cover. He missed Harry Potter for more than the chores he'd done. He had been surprised at the wonderful young man he'd become despite the horrific beginning to his life. He wished he would hear from him soon. He wondered how the story of the summer holiday had played out with Hermione and his friends at Hogwarts.

The day seemed to pass unusually quickly. The sunset was beautiful and as Pappy finished dinner he looked around for the cat to give it some milk.

“I'd prefer some of the beef stew you cooked for yourself, if you don't mind,” said a voice from the dark corner of the antique shop near his door. Minerva McGonagall emerged from the shadows both shocking him and pleasing him.

“Once a wizard, always a wizard I guess,” Pappy said looking at Minerva in her handsome dress. “You look wonderful, Minerva. I was thinking of you today and now I know why.”

“I look old,” said Minerva as she crossed to the wooden chair in which Harry had often sat. “As do you, Nathaniel. You didn't give the boy a false name. Why?”

“I'm too old to run and hide anymore. I recognized him immediately,” he said with a smile. “Lily and James would have been proud. You taught him well to guard the secret of his parents' demise.”

Minerva had expected Pappy to be less hospitable, maybe even hostile at first. She could see that Harry must have given him a sense of peace he hadn't enjoyed in many years.

“You look peaceful. I mean, finally, you look at peace with your chosen life. May I call you Pappy too?” Minerva smiled warmly and looked at Pappy.

“Yes, of course you may. Does Harry know his destiny and the prophecy yet?” Pappy asked quietly as if there were others in the room.

Minerva McGonagall was caught off guard with the question, but maintained her composure. Harry hadn't been told she knew and she hadn't been told that Pappy knew. “He learned of it just last year, when his godfather passed during a battle with the Death Eaters in the Ministry of Magic.” One of the most important things about the prophecy was that it was not to be retold outside of Hogwarts by anyone other than Albus Dumbledore. So neither of them could confirm what the other knew. “The orb was broken. So no record exists.”

“That's wonderful news. He has learned a fair bit of Occlumency, but could use some more. I used part of what I already knew, but could occasionally find more if I tried.” Pappy confessed. “He has demonstrated great love and bravery from what I can gather. That young woman Hermione, tell me about her.”

“She's the crème de la crème at Hogwarts, Pappy….astonishingly smart and as you may have surmised she's now the girlfriend of Mr. Potter.”

“I've met her you know?” Pappy beamed. “I'm still able to change my appearance.”

“You have? Really? Where?” asked Minerva.

“I saw her in an antique store in Oxfordshire. I diverted the shopkeeper's attention one day, used a memory charm, and took over the shop as an old woman after watching Hermione walk through the mall and point into the window. I knew she'd be back to buy something.” Pappy looked so happy with himself.

“How did you know her?” Minerva asked in a surprised tone.

“I've had dreams for years about Harry and his companions. You knew Trelawney wasn't the only seer Dumbledore knew at Hogwarts in his year's as teacher and Headmaster there.” Pappy stated matter-of-factly. “I just wished I'd seen the horror coming that Halloween night. Francine would still be here and likely so would the Potters. Unfortunately that is the nature of the future, one change here or there and everything else changes with it.” A tear formed in his right eye.

“So I take it you know something of what's in store for both of them?” Minerva posed.

“A fair bit. I saw the two of them laughing and joking together and Harry looking at a pocket watch in one of my dreams, Minerva. I saw Hermione look at it with Harry in stunned amazement. They looked happy. I recognized the watch when I awoke as my very own. I looked in it and saw Francine that night.” Pappy stared off into the night through the windows of his little apartment.

“Oh, you still had the watch that Francine gave you at graduation. She was one incredibly talented witch. She'd bewitched it herself to see the one's we love,” Minerva recalled pleasantly. “You sold it to Hermione that day.”

“Yes, for a really good price. The same price I quoted Harry for the music box and figurine the night he left. Hermione would have been suspicious had I offered it for free in the mall like that. I could tell immediately, how bright she was.” Pappy spoke kindly of her.

“That must have been a hard thing to do after all these years, Nathaniel. I'm sorry…I love the nickname Pappy, but I know why you use it. Francine always called you Nathaniel and it brings back painful memories—especially for one such as yourself who is never permitted to forget anything.” Minerva spoke clearly of the pain she saw in Pappy's face.

“Minerva, I feel that the watch and music box will be the symbols of love that will give them strength when they need it most. I can be sure that the power the Dark Lord uses best is lies, mistrust and doubt. They will need to see themselves in love because terror can make love pale.” Pappy said with solemn face.

“Nathaniel, you must tell me more if I am to help them. If I am to help Harry fulfill his destiny and live a long and prosperous life, you must tell me everything you saw in those dreams. Please, Nathaniel, don't hide the details.” Minerva pleaded with him.

“Minerva, you know these things come in pieces and they rarely foretell the entire event? They are snapshots of action. Just clips, really?” The look on Pappy's face was even more solemn than before even grave looking. Minerva knew he was not telling all he'd seen. He'd been a powerful wizard at Hogwarts and even without the years of practice was powerful now.

“Do you want Harry and Hermione to have what you and Francine couldn't? Hang the prophecy! It can be changed by our knowledge of it alone. You know that I'm right. Does killing Voldemort matter more than preserving the lives of those beautiful, honest and caring children?” Minerva was pleading with a love for Harry and Hermione that she'd not let out for a very long time.

“I fear that this terror is going to come to pass very soon. I cannot help with more than that.” Pappy warned. “You must tell Dumbledore that the threat is close again.” Pappy walked to his door to show Minerva out. His face was ashen and showed the lines in it far more than it had that morning. “Minerva. Thank you for being Francine's friend.” He added. “And, mine.”

Minerva quietly turned and walked away from the shop and Disapparated.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

8. In Hogsmeade Heaven

In Hogsmeade Heaven—Chapter 8

The first well-attended meeting of Dumbledore's Army was beginning with great success. There were unexpected but not unwelcome attendees. As they'd left the Gryffindor Common Room nearly half of the fifth, sixth and seventh year Gryffindor students joined Harry and Ron's caravan to the Room of Requirement. Thankfully, that's exactly what the room was. It would expand for them with such a good turnout. He realized that using the Marauder's Map as a way to avoid Snape's probing eyes was a waste of time now. There were simply too many people going the same way at the same time. All they could do was cross their fingers.

Hermione was waiting at the door. He looked in the room and found Luna, Parvati, Padma, and Neville already there. Hermione had found out just moments before Harry arrived from Parvati that there would be a huge crowd, but Hermione wanted Harry to find out for himself. It would be a more encouraging sign that things were going well.

“Okay, everyone, let's go over some of the rules. There aren't many. First, don't advertise that we're doing this. Second, do your best. Three, see rules one and two.” Harry smiled and said, “I always wanted to say that.” Everyone laughed.

Harry was glad that the Room of Requirement offered everything as it was needed.

“Okay, first thing we're going to learn is how to avoid being hit by a curse or charm.” He explained what he knew about tumbling. For example, he taught them to roll over their shoulders, left or right, and to tuck their heads going forward. Most knew how to do this, but he offered a twist. “You want to come out in a position to use your wand in self-defense or to attack to prevent being attacked. Like this.” He dove to his right springing up with his left knee and thigh parallel to the ground with his right knee and shin on the ground. He showed them the opposite for going left.

The entire group formed five lines and practiced each about 10 times. When they were finished more than one of his `soldiers' was dizzy and tuckered out. “Okay, that's all of that for tonight.”

“Let's try the summoning charm. On the table, there are chalkboard erasers. Take a partner, each of you. One person will hold the eraser flat on their hand while the other will try to summon it to theirs. Line up on opposite walls. There was just enough room for everyone. “The command as we have learned is `Accio' and then the word for what you are calling. This charm can be used over great distances and for anything you can describe and locate accurately. Be careful of summoning a car or an elephant, it could ruin your day when it lands on you….disregarding the damage to the place it starts from and it isn't very stealthy.” Harry looked to see if anyone was listening. When they realized he was kidding they laughed. “The main advantage is that you may be able to get a rock to throw that is just out of your grasp, recall your wand, or broom that could save your life.” Every one nodded. “After we finish a few of these, we'll be done for the night.”

Hermione looked over at her boyfriend proudly. He made believers out of everyone tonight. Ron had recruited and Harry had delivered a fun and useful `class.' She looked around as student after student caught an eraser or let one fly from their hand. “Harry, you did a great job tonight.” She smiled at him again. While walking past him, she brushed his arm with her hand to acknowledge his efforts without looking unprofessional or drawing attention to her flirtatiousness.

At just about nine o'clock, Harry dismissed everyone with a word of advice and caution. “We will learn a lot of things that others in school won't be as proficient at. Don't give away your knowledge to show off. Be prepared so we can surprise our enemy when the time comes.” Harry had no idea how prophetic and warrior-minded that was.

“Good show, mate,” said Ron on his way out. “This was way better and more organized than last year.” Harry noticed the familiar grin again. He was glad that at least some of the painful words between them had been reversed.

As everyone left, Hermione stayed behind to wait for Harry as he said good night to everyone. “Wow, was that a good turn-out or what?”

“Yes, I'm glad too. It made the time go by better and the energy was higher.” Harry said as he put his hand to her waist and walked out the door with her.

“Now, all we have to do is get through tomorrow and we can go to Hogsmeade as a couple for the first time.” Hermione said as they walked down the rotating staircase. She watched to see where they were going to end up so they could follow the correct one back to the Gryffindor Common Room. “Do you think it is warm enough to go to the Astronomy tower?” she asked.

“We can make it warm enough,” Harry said as he leaned in to kiss her on the forehead.

She smiled, “If we live until we're old enough to be married, no one will see us for a month.” She pinched his bum as they walked up the stairs.

Harry knew it was Hermione's dream to not engage in sex until marriage. Harry respected the decision and actually agreed. Yet he had to often force the idea of tearing her clothes off and ravishing her out of his head. She was playful and sexy without going to that extent. He knew if he waited, the experience would be the most exhausting he'd ever experience. He based this on the dreams and the way he felt when they found somewhere to wrestle around unnoticed. Too often she had to stop him from ripping her clothes off and then tell him she hadn't wanted to stop. They avoided this as much as possible to preserve their pact.

The Astronomy tower was nippy that night, but the late October chill made the nearly full moon more enchanting as they huddled together tonight with their robes still on. “Sorry Harry, it's too chilly to be dropping the robe tonight.” So she opened hers and his part-way while wrapping them around. She flattened her chest to his in an effort to tease him. He felt her close. He kissed her long, deep and wet. They knew this kind of passion wouldn't last forever, but it didn't hurt to try.

Saturday morning, the usual gathering in the courtyard to collect permission slips meant that Harry and Hermione would go to Hogsmeade. He had made sure to threaten Uncle Vernon sufficiently to get a note for this year's trips. He didn't like doing it that way but it proved successful. They looked over toward the other side of the crowd and there was Ron chatting-up Luna. They'd paired up for the Summoning Charm and had walked out together. Harry and Hermione left well enough alone, hoping that there was love in the air.

The walk to Hogsmeade was fun. They hadn't been able to really walk free since the night they'd run out into the fields near The Burrow. The fresh air and the rustle of blowing leaves provided a wonderful backdrop. “Harry, do you think I help you or distract you from being ready for You-Know-Who?” She was cautious out amongst the townspeople of Hogsmeade and out of the protective walls of Hogwarts.

“I know I'm happier and learning more from our classes because of it. That will help me learn more to be better prepared. But I do worry because you are so close to me all the time now. If I were pulled away by some magical force or attacked head-on, you might be injured or worse,” he explained.

“Or worse, expelled. Remember when I said that. The funny thing is that at that moment that was what I meant. I look back at how Miss Goody-Two-Shoes and utterly stressed I was and laugh.” Hermione laughed as she tightened her grip on Harry's belt loop.

“Ron and I were just blown away by that comment. You have no idea.” Harry reminisced too about many of their adventures as they walked. They must have passed every establishment in town twice by the time they decided to go into Madame Rosemerta's for a malted milk shake.

They got one shake and two straws. For these past couple of hours they were just Hermione and Harry. No great expectations, no false hopes and for the most part no fear of impending doom. They rubbed noses and bumped foreheads several times as they drank their milk shake, giggling each time. They were sixteen and with the exception of their extreme sexual urges, felt like they were much younger at that moment, enjoying their first true love.

Afterwards they walked the length and breadth of the little village again. “Harry, do you want to marry me?” Hermione asked.

“Why would you ask that?” Harry said with a confused look.

“I mean, do you think that far ahead?” Hermione was asking a different question in Harry's mind.

“Hermione, I want to live forever with you and have children. Teach them Quidditch and how to be good people. That's what I want. Don't ever think that I am wishing for this confrontation with…,” he paused. “….now. I know I would be better prepared if I were older…even my Dad's age, but you and I know it's not going to happen that way.” Harry had stopped and sat down with her beside a tree on the path back to Hogwarts. “We have to be happy now. None of the physical stuff between us will make us love each other more or less. Not now, not ever. You already have me mind, body, and soul.” Harry had never put it this way, even in his own private thoughts. He'd finally come to the realization that he wanted Hermione to be happy more than he cared about his own happiness. `If she always remembers me for loving her with my whole heart, body and soul….we'll never be apart,' he thought.

There were tears on her beautiful young face. Hermione's tears were because that had been the greatest single profession of love she'd heard from Harry. It didn't rely on a fatalistic sense of duty. It was about them and their love. Not whether he was destined to be murdered by Voldemort. They sat holding each other silently for a long while watching others hike their way back to Hogwarts.

To their surprise, Luna and Ron were walking together hand in hand on the far side of the path. Harry and Hermione were sure he was averting their gaze, but not hiding from them. Luna looked like she was telling one of her offbeat stories and Ron was listening intently. Harry smiled at Hermione and gave her a kiss, brief though it was, it spoke volumes.

They heard Hagrid walking amongst the students still in the village telling them to be heading off toward the castle. So Harry and Hermione did the same. They arrived in the castle just in time for the evening meal and a good study period before they went to sleep.

Minerva McGonagall had returned that Friday with the results of her conversation with Pappy and Dumbledore wanted sometime to think about what she'd said before deciding what should be done. As Saturday evening fell, Dumbledore called in Professor McGonagall, Nymphodora Tonks, and Hagrid for a meeting to discuss the situation. He had considered bringing Snape into the meeting, but thought that people who were friendly with Harry and Hermione might be more useful at this point. The full moon made Lupin useless.

Dumbledore had to bring them up to speed on Pappy. Dumbledore explained the story of Nathaniel and Francine Moore:

When Harry told me about Pappy and mentioned the name, I did not immediately remember all the details. I have since spent time going over my memories of that time and with the help of Professor McGonagall I have remembered much more.

Nathaniel and Francine had been top of the class at Hogwarts and had done so only because they were considered weird by the rest of their community. They both had muggle parents and lived where doing the things they could do always drew negative attention. So Hogwarts had really been a punishment of sorts to keep the ridicule of their family to a minimum.

Since they'd learned to harness their magical abilities, they decided to return to the muggle life after Hogwarts and raise their children. They hated the pureblood Wizard and Witch Community with all their hearts. Unfortunately, they weren't able to have any children. It was so sad. They were such kind people.

So they took pride in collecting and restoring old pieces that no one wanted. They found many that were very valuable. They also inherited the old farm from Francine's father and sold it because they wanted someone who loved farming to have it. They were set for a long time. They bought the cottage as an investment.

Then the unforgivable happened, Francine was murdered. Nathaniel says it was in the explosion of the cottage where the Potters lived and the Ministry said it wasn't. He hated the way the townspeople talked of Francine when the rumors of magic and witchcraft went around. He moved. We never knew where until this summer. He showed up to be in Little Whinging, just blocks from Harry. Apparently, he's been watching him grow up.

I have never been able to confirm his story. The Ministry wouldn't budge even though he could prove it was his cottage.

Nathaniel, aka Pappy is like you Tonks. He can change his appearance. He would occasionally change into whatever form he need to do some of the things that a man typically didn't do in the 1950's and `60's to give Francine a break. He enjoyed the pranks he could pull on the townspeople without their knowledge and he was an incredibly gifted seer.

Francine had incredible powers that allowed her to enchant things permanently. Many think that she was one of the most talented witches of the last century and she wasted her talent on muggle artifacts such as watches and music boxes.

These items are what interest us now. A music box and a watch enchanted by Francine are in the possession of two of our Hogwarts students. Guess who they are?

Since Pappy, as he goes by now, says he isn't sure of their significance. He may be hiding something. In general, we have to find out what those powers are. He is convinced that they will help Harry and Hermione fight Voldemort. But I believe it is possible that these items have a dual purpose which is to bring about Voldemort's destruction without regard for the children's well-being. Pappy was a very powerful young wizard when he left Hogwarts and was nearly destroyed emotionally with the death of Francine. I hope I am wrong.

“Any questions?” Dumbledore stopped and listened. There were none at the moment.

“Minerva observed Pappy for one day prior to revealing herself to him. What was your perception, Minerva?” Dumbledore asked.

“I don't see any evidence of malice toward Harry or Hermione. Quite the contrary, I find that he genuinely loves Harry and is looking out for both he and Hermione to a certain extent.” Minerva replied.

“Does it seem possible that he could've `idden `isself for that `mount of time so close to Harry if he'd had it in for `im?” Hagrid said.

“I don't think that Pappy is a Death Eater, actually I think he hates all pure blood wizards. I think that he doesn't believe in the Ministry's ability to get rid of Voldemort. And, as much as he might love Harry and Hermione, he might be willing to sacrifice them for the satisfaction of killing Voldemort.” Dumbledore posed.

Dumbledore was not prepared to reveal the prophecy to them. He felt that even Pappy knowing the prophecy was a reason to fear for Harry and Hermione. “Pappy has arranged that the destinies of these young people be merged inextricably with his through these gifts.”

“Professor, he told me each of their gifts had a role that was to remind them of their love for one another.” Minerva said. “He also acted very strangely when I asked him to tell me more. He would not. He just said, `the terror will come to pass soon.' And, `Tell Dumbledore the danger is closing in again.'”

“Tonks, can you watch Pappy and pop in on him over the next few days,” Dumbledore asked? “You and he are Metamorphagi. You can alter your appearance enough to gather some information through several encounters. He is inherently a truthful man. He will not lie unless his heart has started toward the dark side from years of vengeance on his soul. And, maybe if I'm wrong, he won't lie at all? You are about the age of his wife when they were trying to conceive. Can you transform yourself into a pregnant woman?”

“I can do anything that doesn't involve changing the plumbing,” Tonks said with a laugh. “I can look like a man, but surprise, surprise to anyone who spies in the loo,” she trailed off as she continued to laugh.

Hagrid looked at Tonks with a perplexed look. “What she talking about, Professor?”

“Never mind, Hagrid. I need you to get them to show you the gifts they bought each other. I may have to have Lupin here ready to look at them.” Dumbledore said absent-mindedly. “Well, we don't know what's going on, but Pappy seems to think it's happening soon. So I will make my decisions accordingly. I have nothing further unless you have questions.”

“What about Harry and Hermione? Shouldn't they know something's coming?” Hagrid asked.

“I will try to prepare Harry and Hermione without causing alarm. There are things they need to know and others they don't. Don't reveal what you know with out checking with me first.” Dumbledore cautioned.

Tonks and Hagrid left Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore discussing some private matters by his desk. As Hagrid was leaving the castle, he saw Professor McGonagall depart Dumbledore's chambers with a ruffled look on her face. Hagrid had to find a way to get them to bring their gifts to him or to go see them himself.

Classes seemed to fly by for both Harry and Hermione this year. If they were together, they excelled because they pushed each other. If they were apart, they excelled so that they could take a break and be together. Nothing was more satisfying to Harry and Hermione than to watch Snape have to grade Harry's work with top marks. They kept each other quiet in class and out of his angry sight. That alone made this year simpler than any other. “Hey great meeting last night Harry.” Ron said in the hall one afternoon.

“Yeah, great job, Harry.” Luna said as she took Ron's arm and marched off.

Harry looked at the two of them. He'd remembered Luna as being very strange, but these days she dressed differently, her hair had started to look well-kept, and she had experienced much of the same growth as Hermione. Harry had to admit, Ron was doing okay for himself. “Hey, sweetheart. You aren't thinking of trying to steal Luna from Ron now are you?” Hermione had just crossed the hall and watched the brief exchange. “Either, you were deep in thought about Ron or you were checking out Luna. Which was it?”

Harry was caught and he knew it. “Well, kinda both really. I mean you wanted the truth didn't you.” Harry looked into Hermione's surprised face. “If I'd have lied you'd have punched me right away or I'd have had to find a better lie or go without you speaking to me for hours. Come on, you can't be mad at me.” Harry was in trouble and he knew it.

“Harry, one thing you'll learn is that men are attractive when they have a wife or girlfriend, but they are not attractive if they're lusting after women in public.” Hermione looked at him with her big brown eyes. “Case in point right here: You're busted for the later and the jury's still out if you still fall in the former category.” She held back her smile. She'd just checked out how much more attractive Ron was when he smiled and walked with Luna. He no longer wore ratty runners on his feet or jeans with holes in them.

Harry's head sagged as he awaited the silent treatment. “I was just thinking how good they looked together and in the process I was admiring Luna and how she's changed. You can't really believe I'd lust after Luna if you were in the same country do you? You'd kill me and chop me up for potion ingredients. Is it that terrible that I found her more attractive than I remembered?” He was pleading for forgiveness.

Hermione felt bad. She had to tell him, “I was doing the same thing, but I was admiring how put together Ron looks now. She's got him all inspired. Don't worry about it. Just don't start admiring every sixth and seventh year.” She tickled him. “There is one you can admire right now if you'd like.” She smiled.

He put his arms around her waist, pulled her close and kissed her deeply. He didn't care who saw. She put her arms over his shoulders and returned his kiss. They didn't have any sense of time when they kissed like this. So being in public made it incredibly exciting for both of them. “Hey, get a room!” Seamus yelled as he walked by. “You two should be careful of the example you set for the younger kids.” He laughed.

When they let go of each other and came back to reality, Hermione said, “I'm glad for Ron. Luna's got a different agenda. She's really kind of her own person.” From Hermione that was a compliment.

Earlier that week, Harry and Hermione agreed that they needed to get more rest than they'd been getting, so they were spending less late nights on the tower and more time studying. Harry was satisfied with this arrangement as long as Hermione was with him. Their study had gone well today, even though Hermione didn't believe much in Divination as subject. She listened to Harry talk about the history of those who'd been famous for their prophecies. He explained that true prophecies with people talking in cryptic voices were relatively rare and that it was freakish that it occurred like it had when Trelawney predicted the escape of Wormtail. He knew she'd done it before, but thought better of telling Hermione.

“Most wizards or witches who see the future, see it in everyday objects and crystal balls. Others have prophesies they get from their dreams; they have an unusual capacity to see them for their truth and implications.” Harry explained.

“Harry, I know that. I just think some who profess to see the fate of another or omens in every teacup are full of it. I've read the books. It's been a hundred years since there was a true clairvoyant at Hogwarts.” Hermione reminded Harry.

“What if I told you some of what Pappy said seemed rather clairvoyant to me? He told me that I would go to Ron's in the second week of August after I clearly told him I'd go at the end of the month. What about that?” Harry said. “You've heard the other things.”

“Harry, you said he was a muggle. Remember what Dumbledore said. He is a nice old man who heard a story and put himself in it to deal with his grief. Don't make it more than it is, Harry.” Hermione intoned.

They studied for a while longer. Harry thought about Hermione's reasoning and looked long and hard at her. She was probably part right, but she didn't know about the prophecy. He knew of twice where reasonable prophecies were given by Professor Trelawney, but was it just a coincidence? He wasn't ready to agree totally. “Well, are you tired yet? I'm tired.”

“Yea, I guess so. You still don't buy my explanation, do you?” Hermione asked with interest.

“I don't know. Pappy told me about how my life is here. You know, being different because everyone knows me by the scar. He looked at it once and understood its significance to me. I can't hide from those who know the story. It makes me a target. That's all I know. I don't want to try to convince you. It just seems more possible to me than you.” Harry said with a consciously agreeable smile.

“I can accept that better than the hooey we got from Trelawney, the old fraud.” Hermione said as she stood up.

They stood up at the table. Harry walked around it and took Hermione by the elbows and pulled her to him. Her hands fit his hips perfectly. He looked in her eyes. “I had a good time tonight, even if we didn't agree all the time.” He smiled and kissed her softly three times and then one for the road—deep and passionate. He moved his hand to the nape of her neck and caressed it. He felt her relax.

“That was nice,” Hermione said. “Maybe I'll hire you as a masseur.” She smiled, grabbed her book bag, turned and rubbed her hand across his chest as he watched her leave.

Hermione was glad she had her jeans on. She was going to give him a show on the stairs. She knew he was watching.

He watched as he saw her jeans tighten to the form of her hips at each step. She looked back from the top. He blew her a kiss. She returned it.

He ran up the stairs and prepared for bed. He liked getting to sleep earlier, because Ron wasn't already making noises like a timber mill. He faded off into sweet oblivion after he checked the pocket watch to see Hermione's beautiful smile.

Ron returned to the dorm after everyone was asleep. He looked at Harry. He had never seen Harry asleep this early, this many times in a row. He looked at Harry's trunk and thought `I wonder if I could nick the Marauder's Map for a couple of days. Luna and I could find a place to be alone for awhile.' He opened the trunk quietly and nicked the map, sticking it in his book bag.

Ron crawled into bed after doing his nightly routine and fell asleep almost immediately. He was unaware of the danger in which he'd just put himself and his best friends.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

9. Just Another Weekend

Just Another Weekend—Chapter 9

Harry awoke to the sounds of Ron's snoring and Neville crawling around the floor looking for Trevor, his pet frog. Harry wondered if the only normal, including him, might be Seamus. He put on his glasses gathered up a towel and his toiletries. He headed off to the loo. When he came back he noticed that Ron was up and reading Quidditch through the Ages.

“Ron, you must have read that a hundred times already, mate,” Harry said as he dried his hair a little more.

“Yeah, well I don't mind reading it because if I don't Luna will know more than me about Quidditch. I mean I mention something and she totally like dives into it.” Ron said with a pained look. “Last night I couldn't remember the dive we practiced this summer and she came up with it off the top of her head. Bloody amazing. She may not be as smart as Hermione, but she's pretty good.”

Harry was glad to see that Ron had some company. He and Hermione had kind of been keeping to themselves since the beginning of the term. Some of it was because of the whole blow up with Ron, but most of it was just because they needed to get to know each other as a couple. Either way, Harry was glad for his mate. “So, she keeps you on your toes huh?”

“You can say that again. Along with all her talk of magical creatures I've never heard of and conspiracies within the Ministry, my brain can't take all this information at once.” Ron was happy, but he'd found out what it was like when someone else's interests melded with your own. He'd met brain-overload.

“So are you two getting serious?” Harry asked without to much emphasis. He didn't want to sound like he was hoping Ron was forgetting about Hermione.

“Yeah, a little closer than I ever thought I would get with her. At first she was just fun because she had this cool devil-may-care attitude. She didn't argue if I didn't agree. She just blew it off and we talked about something else. Then she'd bring it up a different way and sometimes it made sense. That's when I realized how smart she was. She didn't have to be right. Like someone we know!” Ron took the shot at Hermione and Harry had to agree, sometimes his darling Hermione was going to be right even if she had to push your nose into it.

“That's cool, but you remember Hermione never really did that with me that often,” Harry said. Then he wished he'd have filtered it.

“Yeah, that's partly why I was jealous mate, but don't worry I'll just kick your ass in Wizard Chess for that comment.” Ron said with a little sneer.

“What? Wizard Chess, do you mean now?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, now, you stinking prat. You deserve a good ass whooping,” Ron laughed at his own joke harder than anyone else. Harry thought it was funny just not as funny as Ron thought.

Harry couldn't believe it. When was the last time Ron asked him to play chess in the dorm? He looked at his watch, smiled at a smiling Hermione and put it back. “Okay, it is nine-thirty and I have to go get Hermione for lunch at eleven-forty five. We have to eat and then get some instruction for the meeting tonight. If we don't finish, we'll have to leave it until later.”

“Don't worry, mate. The way you play, I'll be able to spank you in two or three games before then.” Ron smiled. Harry knew that this was his Wronski Feint. Ron could out think just about anyone when it came to Wizard Chess.

In the girl's dorm, Ginny sat with Hermione as she brushed her hair. “So what are you and, what do you call him, Romeo, doing this afternoon?”

“Where did you hear that phrase?” asked only slightly embarrassed.

“Do you know you talk in your sleep, Hermione?” Ginny said with a sly grin.

“I do not.” Hermione stated flatly.

“'Whoa, hold on their Romeo, it's a birthday kiss, not a first date.'” Ginny mocked the night in the attic.

“You little…you were listening to us up in the attic. I don't think I've ever called him Wizard Boy,” Hermione said. As she thought about it she did call him that during their wee-hour-of-the-morning liaison in the field.

“You know, Fred and George have almost perfected making the extendable ears invisible,” Ginny said laughing.

“What else have you heard?” Hermione knew Ginny's reputation for keeping secrets.

“Nothing, really. That first night I was excited for both of you. I couldn't help myself,” she said. “Believe me, I wouldn't want someone eavesdropping on me either so I don't do it to others.” She said with a cringe.

“Well, to answer your question, we are going to get lunch and then Professor Dumbledore has some special instruction for us in his chambers.” Hermione told Ginny. “I think it may be a new spell or something.”

“I wish I wasn't so hard to please. Every guy I end up seeing says I'm high maintenance. What the hell does that mean anyway, Hermione?” Ginny looked upset.

“Who said that? One of the slugs in this house? Sometimes you do show off how smart you are about relationships. Maybe they don't want to have the perfect relationship right now. That's not your fault. They're just too immature.” Hermione spoke from the heart. Ginny had understood the dynamics of her and Harry better than Hermione herself. “I'm serious. Be careful, but don't expect all boys are age to have grown up much yet.”

“That make sense, but it's real tough when you meet someone who's nice and a real good kisser, and then he goes insane for some other girl.” Ginny looked like she was talking about someone specific.

“Who is it?” Hermione asked.

“No one.” Ginny wasn't about to open that can of worms.

“You're lying, but that's your business.” Hermione said as she finished the final stroke of the brush.

With lunch finished Harry and Hermione walked slowly toward Dumbledore's chambers locked arm in arm. They looked at the paintings on the walls as they walked. Some moved continually, but there were some that just looked as if they were done the normal muggle way. They were beautiful. This must have been something that Dumbledore had done. He had mounted a picture of `The Lilies' by Claude Monet and just as Harry and Hermione looked at it a frog jumped from one lily pad to the other. They laughed. “So much for that, huh Hermione?”

“Yep, this place is so eerie sometimes,” She said.

They arrived at his chambers and as if a lookout had announced their arrival the doors opened. “Good afternoon, my young friends.” Dumbledore said in an unusually familiar way.

Hermione was the first to notice it. She looked keenly into their Headmaster's eyes and saw sadness. The sadness had been their before from all that had happened to Harry. This time she saw what seemed like fear. “Professor, why the over-the-top greeting today?” Hermione asked looking directly into his chiseled old face.

Harry looked at Hermione with wonderment. Then he looked at Dumbledore again. A moment ago his face had shown more happiness than Harry remembered seeing for a long time. Now, he saw the change in the old wizard's countenance.

“Harry, Hermione. I may have misled you the last time we met about someone you met this summer Harry.” Dumbledore looked disturbed.

“Pappy? What about Pappy?” Harry demanded. “Don't give me any rubbish about not knowing anymore, if you do.” He was angry.

“Harry, truthfully, I remembered some about him, but I told you what I truly believed. I always shook off the other possibilities.” Dumbledore sounded like he was talking in riddles.

“Professor, does he mean harm to Harry?” Hermione asked very quickly.

“No. Of that much I am certain. But he deceived you by not telling you the full story. He attended Hogwarts. The story he told you was the truth, but he failed to tell you that he'd used his training in school to hurt those people with their deepest secrets.” Dumbledore sighed. “He is a very powerful wizard who decided, with his girlfriend and future wife, to forego the life of a wizard. He hated pure bloods for their smug meanness. They moved to Godric's Hollow to live among muggles and pursue their love of antiques. They wanted a family. They couldn't have children.”

Harry looked at Dumbledore with sad eyes, but didn't speak. He wanted to hear everything. Hermione gently took Harry's hand and held it in her lap. She too was engrossed in the tale. “How tragic,” Hermione said.

“They made enough money to buy the cottage your parents lived in and rented it. They were just a nice old couple to Lily and James. They never knew Francine and Nathaniel, Pappy, were once wizards.” Dumbledore continued.

“The death of Francine was unsolved. Pappy declared that it was Voldemort and that she'd died in the same fire as Lily and James. The Ministry denied it. The rumors around Godric's Hollow became unbearable for Pappy, so he left shortly after. He hid from us. He wanted nothing to do with the Order. He passed out of my memory. Why I do not know. Professor McGonagall was a childhood friend to his wife. She went to see him recently.” Dumbledore told them with a slight grin. “He's fine, Harry. He does care for you both. Hermione, he met with you too. You bought the watch from him in an antique store in Oxfordshire.” Dumbledore said.

“That's not possible, Professor. I bought the watch from a woman.” Hermione corrected.

“You know what Tonks' abilities are, correct?” asked Dumbledore.

“Ah, you mean he's a Metamorphamagus?” asked Harry.

Hermione was impressed.

“He helped you each select the presents you gave one another for a reason. We have yet to determine that reason or to determine whether the purpose is completely in your best interests.” Dumbledore informed them.

“How could they not be in our best interest? You just said he cares for us deeply.” Hermione pointed out.

“Yes, but he may hate Voldemort more. He is a seer as you may have noticed Harry. He knows things that are going to happen, but won't tell us the full story. He has heard the prophecy you went to get in the Department of Mysteries, just as I have. He heard it from a different source. He made the same one.” Dumbledore looked at Harry whose face had frozen in stoic silence. “Hermione, you are going to hear it today in a rather unique way. Come here.”

Dumbledore pulled out the pensieve and instructed Hermione on its use as she walked toward him.

“Hermione, listen to all of it. Concentrate. I know you have a hard time with the person who is making this prediction.” Dumbledore warned.

“Trelawney?” Hermione asked. Dumbledore nodded. She looked at Harry who still looked straight ahead and nodded.

Hermione placed her face in the pensieve and took it all in. When she was finished, she looked over at Harry with a pained look. “I told you I feared for you. Why didn't you tell me?” She briskly walked over to Harry. “Look at me.” Harry looked up with a sad and guilty look. “Why?” she asked again angrily

“He was told to tell no one. Those who know are the only ones that can confirm for Voldemort what he needs to know about the prophecy's contents. You now are in danger as well.” Dumbledore said with considerable sadness.

“So you were protecting me again,” Hermione said angry but not as angry as before. “I'm not angry with you sweetheart. I am angry because we can't have a normal life.”

“Professor what does all this mean? What can we do?” Harry asked.

“It means, dear boy, you and Hermione must find out all you can about the magical powers your gifts to one another possess.” Harry and Hermione looked at one another as if they'd just been told something in a foreign language.

“Professor, what do you mean?” Hermione asked first.

“There is hidden magic in the music box and the pocket watch. Look for something that Voldemort can't use, but can be used to destroy him. I fear that it can also destroy each of you too. I believe that Pappy's hatred of Voldemort may have blackened his heart enough to expose the two of you to its dangers as well.” Dumbledore turned to them. “Arm yourself with knowledge of those things. That is what I am saying.”

“Professor? Is Pappy mad? Is he beyond reason, I mean?” Harry asked.

“No, Harry I don't think so. But as I said, write to him as you would have before. Show him your love. He may yet reveal the secrets he knows to you, Harry.” Dumbledore looked tired.

Harry rose and took Hermione's hand. “Good day, Professor. We will do anything you ask. I am afraid, but I trust Pappy. My heart is filled with joy when I think of him. He's helping somehow, I know it. Don't worry about us.” Harry said with a finality that gave Hermione and Dumbledore hope.

“Thank you, dear boy,” Dumbledore said hoping that Harry had not been deceived.

Harry and Hermione held one another as they exited. Dumbledore watched them as he thought, `So much like your parents and so much like Nathaniel and Francine.'

This was the coldest day of the season, but Harry and Hermione needed to be alone together. They walked silently after deciding to go there. The tension between them was different than it had been before. It was more hurried. As they arrived they were glad that the sun was out and it was bright. The high sky made it colder, but the sun improved their mood. They were only used to being here at night.

“How do you feel Harry?” Hermione was worried about the look she'd seen on his face. “I'm sorry for being so selfish. When I think of you, sometimes I think of how much I'll be hurt if something happens to you. Instead I should think of way it affects you.” She put her hands to both sides of his face and kissed him. He could taste her tears as she backed away.

“Hermione, don't let anyone separate us by fear. We are all there is to hang onto here. You don't have your parents and I don't have anyone anywhere that can be fully trusted except you.” Harry professed. “If you let go of me because of the terror of losing me, I have no one.” His tears now started to show. “Do you understand?”

“Yes, I do. More now than ever.” They held one another. Hermione knew this wasn't the time, but all fear of making love to Harry had disappeared. `Each day he teaches me of his loyalty and love for me. If the time feels right…,' she thought as Harry said something.

“You were staring off into space. I don't want you to worry. Remember what I said. Nothing will pull us apart if we don't let it.” Harry smiled. She must have left this place for a moment, because he'd pulled off his cloak and put it on her to stave off the cold chill.

She knew it was too cold for them today, so they took a walk around the tower and then descended the winding staircase toward the lower floors. Her mind wandered to that day in the store as the pocket watch was boxed and wrapped. What had the old woman said, `I don't know, but they say it has the power to show you the one you love most, when you need him or her most.'

“Hermione, watch out! You're going to pull us both down the stairs. You were daydreaming again. These stairs are treacherous. Are you okay?” Harry asked.

“Yes, yes, just fine.” She looked Harry in the eyes and pondered his scar for the first time in ages.

“We have to get to the Room of Requirement. The meeting starts in ten minutes,” Harry said as they picked up their step. They looked at each other and laughed breaking into a skip like two seven year olds. Their hearts floated for those moments until the reality of what the DA was for sobered them again.

The decision had been made to hold a meeting of the DA that afternoon so that everyone could study and rest for the coming week. Even though they'd both been preoccupied with the news and dark warnings of Dumbledore, they'd come up with a good plan. The crowd had grown even larger this time.

“Okay, listen everyone. Today, we are going to practice the Stunning Charm. Do we have any volunteers?” Harry realized it might be difficult to find someone who wanted to be knocked unconscious.

“I'll do it,” said Neville. “It's the one where you can be brought out of it by the “Ennervate” charm right?”

“Very good, Neville. Everyone thank Neville for volunteering will you? I have killed the last three rats I tried this on.” Harry looked at Neville and laughed as Neville backed away. “I'm kidding Neville, I'm kidding.” Neville smiled.

“I know. You forget. I saw the rats.” He said as laughter broke out throughout the room. He had put Harry on pretty successfully.

With Neville standing in the middle of the room and no one directly behind him, Harry sad, “Stupefy!” Neville's eyes rolled momentarily and he collapsed onto the mat below. Harry walked to Neville and said, “Ennervate.” Neville slowly opened his eyes and shook his head. Harry stood and backed away. Harry began speaking again.

“You have to learn to aim with this spell while moving as I showed you last week. You may have to recover your wand, roll, and do this in one motion.” He nodded at Ron. Ron ran across the room and yelled, “Expelliarmus.” The wand was thrown from Harry's hand and he fell from the force of the charm.

Harry found his wand on the floor. He dove toward his right, as Ron yelled, “Stupefy!” The curse missed Harry and all the other students. As Harry rolled to his right he called out “Accio wand!” The wand had returned to his hand. In an incredible demonstration of agility and speed, Harry's roll had left him in perfect position to stun Ron, “Stupefy!” Ron's wand fell to his side as he slumped to the mat.” As Harry revived Ron, there was applause from the gathered students.

“Harry is that how you escaped Voldemort and brought back Cedric?” a seventh year that Harry didn't recognize asked.

Harry looked stricken for a second, but recovered. “In battle, no one move will do everything. You must be wise of your surroundings and let your instincts work for you. No, not directly. I stayed alive by that move. I had help in getting Cedric out. But that is a discussion for another day.”

He had shown them how it worked, but he had no intention of having fifty students stunning one another in the Room of Requirement for fun on a Sunday afternoon. Once Ron had recovered, he asked “How easy was it to aim at me as I rolled?”

Ron looked at the crowd of students. “We're not all as talented as Harry, but one move by your opponent or enemy while you focus your spell makes aiming nearly impossible. Harry asked that I help show you that. I was aiming to stun the prat. I can tell you that. Because he told me if I could get him he'd let me have his Firebolt and then he wouldn't get me.” He laughed as did everyone else.

“That's absolutely true,” said Hermione. “Harry wanted you to see in live action how these things work. He's the only one of us who has seen battle like that. Confidence that you know what you are doing is essential.” Harry had asked her to say that because he knew she could carry off the white lie about battle. Of course, Ron, Neville, Luna, and Hermione had been with him last year in the Department of Mysteries.”

“Let's go eat.” Harry said as everyone filed out of the room. “Thanks, mates.” He said to Neville, Ron and Hermione. He saw Luna standing a little ways away. Harry motioned for her to join them.

“Harry. Why did you have Hermione lie to them about being in battle?” Luna asked. “I know it wasn't because you weren't proud of us being there with you, was it?”

“Luna, you see too much.” Harry laughed and put his hand on Ron's shoulder. “Without you guys, I would never have survived. But remember, they only saw the time I brought back Cedric. We don't want them endangered by knowing too much about the Department of Mysteries.”

“Oh, I see. That makes sense when you put it that way,” Luna said with a gracious smile. “Come on, Ronnie, let's go eat.”

“Good bye, RONNIE.” Harry said emphasizing the Ronnie part. “How different this year is turning out. Huh, guys?” he turned to Neville and Hermione. Hermione was smiling.

“There was a time I never thought I'd see you two talking, let alone getting by with putting each other on.” Hermione said.

Neville sat with them for awhile and they chatted about school. Neville looked like he was having fun for the first time since he'd been at Hogwarts. When they practiced with a boggart, it still became Snape. But now, he could turn Snape into a ballerina in a tutu. He was working on dressing him like the Queen of England, but he couldn't remember exactly what the royal gown and crown looked like. He'd thought people might take offense too. So he stuck with the tutu.

The evening's study session was difficult for Harry and Hermione. Just last night they'd discussed predicting future events and now, she had the real evidence. She looked at him with a questioning look. “How did you manage to talk to me about Trelawney and Pappy without divulging Trelawney's prophecy?”

“I don't know how I've managed not to tell you since the end of last year. There are some things that you just don't try to think about all the time. When they come up, you force them out of your mind again.” He explained. “Last night, I knew that you'd be told if it were important to your safety. And, I knew he'd show you not just tell you.”

“He didn't explain it.” Hermione complained.

“Nor will I, right here and right now. The implications are too dangerous to talk about out here. He told you today so he could tell us both about Pappy. You'll just have to accept that for now.” Harry was icy cold with his explanation.

“Harry, why are you talking to me like that?” Hermione was hurt and showing it.

“Sweetheart, do you even remember the prophecy now, two hours later? I mean word for word.” Harry asked in a gentler tone.

“No, not really. Why would I want too?” Hermione asked. “I was shocked at 'the you dying' part.”

“Sh,” Harry said quietly. “I don't want you to remember any more of it than that then.” Harry's demeanor changed to a very commanding tone. “Don't dig up more about it. It could be the difference between life and death for you.”

“Why?” Hermione asked in a frustratingly irritating tone.

“Come with me!” Harry stood up with his hand out for her to take it. “Grab your cloak.” She took her cloak off the chair. “Our books will be okay.”

Harry walked quickly and without comment. Hermione found herself at a run beside him at times. They walked up the winding staircase. This time they weren't at the Astronomy tower. She recognized it as the owlery. He walked her to the far parapet away from the owls. “Hermione, you have to listen to me. Don't ask questions!” There were tears in his eyes. He was not sad; he was angry and Hermione knew it.

“Why are you mad at me?” Hermione wanted to cry, but sat up straighter and fought it off.

“I'm not mad at you. I am mad that I can't explain it all and that there is even anything to explain.” He sighed. That made it easier. He saw her relax just a bit with the news that it wasn't her. He knew she was in fight or flight mode until now.

“Okay. Settle down, sweetheart and explain that. I know you can do that for me.” Hermione could see the struggle Harry was going through.

“Sure. You have known that there is a connection between me and Voldemort. Well, I can't avoid it now, just like I said yesterday in Hogsmeade. The more you know about that connection, the more likely it is that you too could become a target. He's seen you now. If he finds out our connection and you know more than you do now.” Harry's eyes filled with tears. “You didn't see how easily he killed Cedric. No emotion, no hesitation, no conscience. He could torture and kill anyone who he thinks knows anything.”

Hermione looked at him calmly and unfazed saying, “I know that sweetheart, but I can't let you be tortured alone like you are now. He probably laughs at the day-to-day pain his existence brings to you, just as it infuriates him that your presence denies him full power.” Look at me. “You are the good guy. Remember that. You have no responsibility for the evil he does. Neither Sirius nor Cedric were killed by your hand, actions, or inactions. They were killed by the evil that is Voldemort. You are not connected to that. You cannot save everyone. You can save yourself and love us who love you. Love me, Harry. Don't miss out on the love we have in your fear for me.” Hermione stopped talking and walked to the other side of the parapet. “If I jumped from here right now, what could you do?” She asked rhetorically. “Nothing. I have choices; you have choices. Make them and go on. Just love me, because as sure as I stand here I know I will never love anyone else.” For the first time, the tears flowed down her cheeks.

Harry looked at her in disbelief. He thought he had to be the strong one. He knew she was his anchor, the one who he needed. He walked to her and held her. No kisses. Just a hug that they held for a few moments that allowed him to feel her heart beat with his.

Ron was excited. Harry had come back looking like he'd played ten hours of Quidditch and he heard him say that was the way he felt to Hermione. He faked snoring while Harry got ready for bed. Before he knew it, he had the map. He and Luna were going prowling around the castle tonight. They'd planned an adventure through the dungeons and were going to look for their special place.

Ron snuck down the stairs past the sleeping Fat Lady and into the main corridor. He headed directly for Ravenclaw house. She'd be waiting for him there. He'd sent Pig to her window from his to tell her where to wait just as Harry returned. The coast was clear.

He had found the entrance to the dungeons through the main floor near the Great Hall. He had been before. Luna wanted to investigate them. She said there were some really interesting ghosts that were supposed to be there. Ron didn't like that part but as long as there were no spiders, he would take a chance.

“Hi Luna!” he whispered as he saw her.

“I didn't think you'd come Ronnie.” She hugged him and kissed him on the lips. “That's for doing this for me.” Ron thought, `You mean all I have to do is go ghost hunting with you for a kiss, no problem. Wonder what I'll get if we find any.'

They each took out their wands. “Lumos.” They lit up the corridors. They walked for what seemed like miles, keeping track of where they were on the map. Finally, on the far northeast side they found a room that was open and fairly clean.

“This is weird, Luna. Look at that table. There is no dust.” Ron walked around the stone table. The table was made of what appeared to be granite. The legs were pillars that were part of the floor. The top had a marble look as though it were made out of some kind of ore that changed color. Ron thought that maybe it was a vein of iron ore.

“Ron, look at this.” Luna was walking along the back wall from the furthest corner to the left from the door to the right. There was writing on the wall. “Can you read this Ron? It looks like…” Luna stopped for a second to think. “It looks like it's written in Parseltongue.”

“Luna, don't say that. You're making me nervous.” Ron said. “I wish Harry were here, he could probably read it.”

“Ron, where are we on the map?” Luna asked.

Ron spread the map on the stone table and looked. “Luna, we're not on it.”

“Ron, don't scare me like that.” Luna said.

“No, really, we faded off the map. It still shows Hogwarts but just before that last corridor, the map ends.” Ron turned to Luna with a frightened glazed look. “What if?” He stopped for a second. “Did you hear that?”

“Hear what?” Luna said as she looked at the rest of the wall. “Ron, the map had to end somewhere or it would have to show all the way under the Forbidden Forest too…” Luna felt her heart pumping fast. “Ron, we're under the Forbidden Forest.”

“Luna, stop talking and listen.” Luna heard nothing.

“Ronnie, stop scaring me. I don't hear anything.” She said trembling now.

“There.” Pause.
”There.” Pause.

“You hear it?” Ron heard the sound of running water or escaping steam.

“It sounds like some sort of machine that produces steam…bloody hell…what would a machine be….” He stopped.

He and Luna turned toward the door where near the floor they saw two green glowing orbs. The realization that the hissing sound came from the vicinity of the green orbs took a second. “Hi dear Master Ron.” The voice sounded eerily familiar to Ron. “What surprised to see me? My hair hasn't grown back.”

“Scabbers…I mean…Pettigrew…I mean….Wormtail,” Ron could feel the warm wetness on his leg as he realized that the creature next to the voice was a snake.

“Good job, Nagini.” The voice that chilled Luna and Ron this time was like only one they'd heard before—in the Department of Mysteries. It had been like a dream. Their wands went out as if all power had been drained from them. “Mr. Weasley, Wormtail tells me that you are in possession of something very interesting to me.”

Ron couldn't speak. He felt choked as if there were a hand around his throat. “RAISE YOUR HAND HOLDING THE MARAUDER's MAP!” As if he had no will of his own, his hand raised the map that displayed the locations of everyone at Hogwarts. `PLACE IT ON THE TABLE AGAIN.' The voice was clearly in his head now and not audible to Luna.

“Don't do it, Ron.” Luna screamed. As she screamed, Ron momentarily regained his own mind and turned to look. She had blood coming from her nose and mouth, but was still breathing.

“Lord Voldemort will tell you when to speak,” said Wormtail in a condescendingly warm voice. “Dear Master Ron, aren't you glad to see me? Miss Luna isn't, is she?”

“Leave her alone. You piece of …” Ron felt the choking sensation again this time it felt as if his eyes would explode from his head. His feet weren't touching the ground and Wormtail had a hold on him with his silver hand.

“Let him be, Wormtail, we will kill him when he has fulfilled his purpose.” said Voldemort.

“Bellatrix, the potion.” From out of the darkness walked Bellatrix LeStrange. `She was the one responsible for the madness of Neville's parents,' thought Ron. She pulled some hairs from Luna's head and pushed her limp body to the wall. “You and I will have fun spending all that time with your best mate. Maybe we can swap girlfriends. Oooh would that be nice.” She put the hairs into the beaker of bubbling liquid and drank it. Within seconds, she began to transform into Luna.

Once the transformation was complete, she walked to Ron. “With this young body, I can fulfill your fantasies Weasley.” She nibbled his earlobe and put her hand on his crotch. “Your pants won't be wet from fear when I'm done with you. You'll be ready to kill to keep the pleasure I'll provide. IMPERIO.”

Ron didn't move he could feel the hand on his crotch. A moment before this warm and inviting sensation seemed disgusting, but now he wanted to feel the warmth and excitement as it grew.

“Luna, what just happened?” He looked at her hand wrapped around his quickly swelling member. “What the bloody hell?”

“Show me you love me, Ronnie.” Luna said to him. He had no will of his own left.

He was sure it was Luna. He looked around and everything seemed as normal as it had been ten minutes before.

Ron looked at Luna whose eyes were pleading him. He pulled her close and kissed her. Her flesh was velvety smooth. He looked at her. “Are you sure?”

“Ron, isn't this the most erotic place you've ever been?” Luna's voice sounded sultry.

She pulled at her jumper and removed her brassiere. “Have you ever seen anything so beautiful in your life? Let's do it, Ronnie. Right here on the table?”

The sun blazed through the windows in the boy's dorm that morning. Harry was annoyed because he'd gotten up early in the morning to find Ron's bed empty. He was pissed because he was so used to using the loo and, then, going to sleep to the rhythmic sounds of an old saw. Finally as he was fading off he thought he saw Ron return, but he just rolled over.

“Ron, mate. Where'd you go last night?” Harry asked in total confusion.

“I couldn't sleep, Harry so I sent Pig to Luna's room and we met down in the main hall.” That was Ron's last recollection. He had met Luna in the hall in front of the steps to Ravenclaw. `I can't wait to get out of these dreams and into reality with Luna,' he thought. `She is…,' his thoughts were disrupted by Harry.

“You could have gotten busted. You're a prefect remember. You and Hermione. You guys are pretty good about not flaunting it but if you get caught you get it taken away.”

Harry said angrily. “You could have lost it trying to kill me, but Dumbledore spared you. So straighten up.”

Ron looked at Harry. “What time is it?”

“What time do you think it is? Does the sun usually come through the window that brightly before 10 AM?” Harry asked.

“Bloody hell…shit…I'd better…,” Ron was in a frenzy running into the loo and coming back for his toiletries. “I owe you one, Harry. Thanks.”

While waiting for Ron, Harry opened his trunk to polish the handle of his broom for a minute or two. He looked for the kit Hermione had bought him. He found it right where he'd left it--under the Marauder's Map.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

10. Tonks and Pappy

Tonks and Pappy—Chapter 10

Harry continued to wait for Ron as he polished his broomstick. The third weekend of this month was Slytherin Weekend as it became known in Quidditch circles. This was the weekend, no matter when it occurred during the year that Slytherin House would be crushed. `So the theory went,' thought Harry as he looked at the parchment he and Hermione designed to get everyone pumped for the upcoming match.

“So, Harry, have you seen Luna this morning?” Ron asked.

“No, she must be having a sleep in too. Are you corrupting her, Ron?” Harry asked with a smile.

“She was really psyched about classes this morning. It was about the history of the dungeons of Hogwarts.” Ron said. Slowly his memories of last night and this morning started coming back to him. He'd wondered why his stomach felt like he'd done a hundred sit-ups and his legs felt weak. He smiled. `It wasn't a dream.' “She should have been there; she had a new theory to present.”

“Well, we don't have that class with the Ravenclaw House, remember? Only Divination, duh? Ron, you surprise me. All of the highly intelligent blokes in your family and you can't keep your girlfriend's schedule straight.” Harry chided the still groggy Ron.

“Well, I'm not lucky enough to snog with my girlfriend after every class, you prat.” Ron retaliated.

They walked down to the Common Room where Hermione sat patiently. “What did you do to Luna?” Hermione asked with a wink.

“What do you mean?” Ron asked.

“She smiled from ear to ear when I saw her this morning and she said and I quote, `I think I got the better deal. Ronnie's a real good kisser and you know….' I had no idea what she was talking about, but then that's Luna sometimes.” Hermione looked at Ron expecting him to confess to whatever she was talking about.

“I guess I'm a good kisser. Did you tell her how you pined for me during the summers before this one, and then chose Harry instead? What did you tell her? Hermione?” Ron was interrogating her.

“Ron, you didn't tell her that did you. You didn't tell her we had….” Hermione looked disgusted.

“I just said that you and I had been close for the past few years and I learned a lot from you.” Ron said sheepishly. “Well, I did. I promise that's all I said.”

“But not kissing and you know…whatever she's thinking.” Hermione was either embarrassed or angry. “I can't believe you.” She grabbed Harry's hand and walked off quickly dragging him with her.

“Harry, you don't think whatever means….sex. Do you? I don't want Luna walking around telling everyone that I taught Ron everything he knows about sex.” Hermione was sick about it.

“I didn't think Luna was the kiss and tell type, sweetheart. Maybe she just had a little bone to pick with you because she figured you hurt Ron? I can't believe it's more than that.” Harry said logically.

“Well, if they cooked up that little line she said to get my goat. It worked.” Hermione was fuming now.

“Hermione, don't go off the deep end on me.” Harry looked at her with compassion. “I know it hurts when someone tries to give you a good ribbing. They've done that for years to me. Just ignore it.”

“I didn't expect her to do it though. I thought you said Ron would give us hell for a while. He has a helper.” She smiled and Harry felt better as they started walking again.

In recent weeks, Harry started sitting with Neville for Divination. Today he and Neville sat reading the assigned material from their book. Harry glanced up and over his right shoulder to find Ron by himself at his table reading. Harry just thought it was strange that Luna missed class. He and Ron missed classes, but not Luna and Hermione.

After class Harry asked Ron. “Where was Luna?”

“Oh, she told me that the presentation went so well about that dungeon thing that Professor Binns asked her to check a few facts for tomorrow. She said she'd just go down and check them in the dungeons.” Ron looked unfazed by what he just said.

“You let her go to the dungeons by herself?” Harry said.

“What's the big deal, Harry? She had begun this project before she and I started hanging out. She told me she knew exactly where she was going and would be back right before supper. She left right after lunch.” Ron explained.

“You didn't skip classes to go with her? You'd use any excuse to skip a class. Not Divination, I wouldn't skip that class. We, Luna and I have studying hard so that she can get good marks there too. I had to take notes. It just happened that we were reading today.” Ron explained.

Harry didn't know why it bothered him so much that he hadn't seen Luna. `Maybe it was because he wanted to find out why she said those things to Hermione?' he thought. Harry just said good bye to Ron and went to meet Hermione for their last class, potions.

Just before dinner, Harry raced up the last staircase to put away his books when he saw Luna walking away from the Gryffindor portrait of the Fat Lady. “I was thinking about you today, Luna. I heard the presentation went well.”

“Yes, it did. Professor Binns had me go check out a couple of my facts. You know, him being a ghost and all, he knew I had a few errors.” Luna looked really peaceful. “Have you seen Ron? I was just looking for him here. They said he hadn't been back yet.”

“He might be waiting for you to return from the dungeons, the entrance is right next to the Great Hall and it's dinner time.” Harry said without a doubt. `Ron's not even going to miss a meal for you darling,' Harry thought.

“Okay, bye Harry.” Luna said as she walked down the staircase. `That was close. Potter would have figured it out right there. I'd have had to stun him and do a memory charm. We have to get everyone, that meddling Dumbledore too.' she thought.

Harry looked down the staircase at her as she walked, shrugged and said “Imbruglio.” At first he couldn't recall the new password for the Gryffindor tower, and then he remembered the word was the last name of the Australian pop artist and actress. He put away his books and took off his robes. He loved that sixth years and above had a choice of robes or not after the last class of the day this year.

He ran down to the Great Hall where Hermione was waiting. “I thought Professor Snape was going to accuse me of helping you cheat or something. He just asked me if I knew why Ron's grades have improved. He sits with Parvati and them since the beginning of term because you guys weren't getting along. I told him it had to be Luna. He just said. `Oh, I see, Miss Lovegood, eh?' I just thought it was weird.”

“Well, at least it wasn't trouble for anyone. Do you want me to take your things to the Tower for you and leave them under one of the tables?” Harry asked.

“That's sweet, Harry, but no I'll just carry them until we go back. Aren't you starving? I am. Let's eat.” Hermione replied as she smiled. `Harry, you surprise me everyday,' she thought.

___________________________________________________________________

The young pregnant woman stepped out of the bookstore and started for her late model Ford. She opened the door and saw the old man washing the windows in the antique shop next door. She put her new purchases in the front seat and walked over to Pappy.

“Hi, good day, Sir. It looks like you could use some help. Unfortunately I'm not in much shape to do that.” Tonks said in a very kind and unassuming way. “Maybe you could use the rest from that back-breaking work by helping me find something?”

Pappy looked at her as she spoke. Every nuance even the gestures seemed just like Francine, only he'd never seen her pregnant. He hesitated for a moment while the shock of the memories passed over him.

“Are you okay, Sir?” Tonks asked very politely.

“No. Yes, I'm fine. I just had a flashback to someone you reminded me of and I kind of went blank for a second.” Pappy said to Tonks, the truth filling the air.

“I'm Jane, pleased to make your acquaintance.” Tonks was glad for the time spent in coaching by Minerva. She could see the old man already wanted to wrap her in his arms and hug her.

“They call me, Pappy. How can I help you today?” Pappy asked.

“Well, I have a table in the corner of my living room that needs something to accent it. I was also hoping to find an older hanging basket for my flowers. I don't use real ones though, too much work watering them.” She'd seen what she wanted the day before as she'd bought two pieces of old jewelry she thought were just gorgeous, she'd pretended they were for her wife as she went dressed as a man.

“We, well, I have some very nice pieces over here.” Pappy looked at her again. He saw her through a much younger man's eyes and looked at her form as she filled out the maternity dress. He noticed that she felt uncomfortable the way he looked at her. “I'm so sorry. Except for some minor features you look exactly like my dear, departed wife did when she was in her late twenties. I don't mean to look at you so…” Pappy couldn't find the word.

Tonks found it for him. “…longingly.” She knew she struck the nerve. `Minerva was quite good,' she thought. “I'll take that as a grand compliment from a very nice man. I can see in your eyes that you loved her and miss her still.” Tonks liked Pappy so much she was disturbed having to deceive him. She knew that one of her greatest defenses against his ability to read people was to keep him focused entirely on Francine.

“If you'll give me a moment, please.” Pappy went to the back of the shop and brought out three pictures. He showed them to Tonks with such loving care that she was afraid to put her fingers anywhere near the images. The old man moved as quickly as he could saying, “I'm forgetting my manners. You should probably like to sit down. I can bring those things to the table next to you so you don't have to be on your feet.”

Tonks had to maintain her composure. He was going to make cry. She had to do this as planned. `For Merlin's sake, this is why I became an Auror—to become a spy.' “Thank you, you don't have to go to so much trouble.”

“Juice, water?” Pappy offered.

“Really, water if you must.” Tonks found this character she played very nice and calming to her inner soul. “These pictures are beautiful. She was quite a striking woman.”

Pappy brought the water and set it on the table. He immediately spied the items he wanted to get for her to see. He brought them over two by two in three trips. “These should give you a reasonable selection.” He smiled at her and grabbed a chair for himself. “Do you mind if an old man has a seat?” He said quietly.

“No, please do, I'd feel horribly if you were to be uncomfortable after going to such trouble for me.” Tonks said with such conviction she surprised herself. Minerva told her that Francine had been a lady in all respects and would acknowledge kindness very openly. “Thank you so much for your kindness, Pappy, is it?”

“No trouble at all, Miss Jane,” he responded. “Which of these catch your fancy? One of them, I won't say which was restored by my late wife the week before she passed.”

Tonks considered herself a woman of the new millennium and was not prone to worrying too much about men. She knew that she could make herself available to anyone depending on her taste. She looked at Pappy now and wished she'd known someone as kind and devoted as he'd been. She thoroughly enjoyed their talk. She talked to him about Francine's death and had drawn out parts about Harry and Hermione as he spoke of Nathaniel's and Francine's dream of having a family. `A bright boy and girl,' he'd said.

She sat and talked with him for hours.

______________________________________________________________________

Late that night, Luna had come to Ron at the bottom of the stairs in the Common Room. She called him silently through his dreams. He awoke somewhat startled and looked down at her at the bottom of the steps. He'd heard Bellatrix voice, but now saw his sweet Luna.

“What are you doing, Luna? You'll so be in trouble if they catch you breaking into other Houses.” He saw she wasn't budging. She had that look he'd remembered from last night. He wanted to see where it led this time.

“Don't worry, I know a way to enchant the portraits that stand guard at the doors to the Houses. Besides, don't we have fun together Ronnie?” She was wearing shorter than short shorts and no bra under her night shirt.

Ron couldn't take it. He put on his slippers and met her downstairs. “Can you get the map again, Ronnie? Just go up and get for me, pretty please.”

Ron stealthily went back up the stairs and opened Harry's trunk luckily he had the map wasn't where he kept it—over the broom servicing kit. He quickly and quietly nicked it and ran down the stairs. “Here it is.”

“Open it for me.” He could smell the sensuality in Luna tonight. It was if she'd become every man's dream. Like she'd become the other woman many men wished they had. “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.” The map showed it's opening page.

“Show me where we are,” Luna begged. He opened the map and showed her their names in the middle of the Gryffindor Common Room. The counterfeiting worked it now so it showed anyone attempting to use a false identity as the one they were portraying. She'd left yesterday for fear that any use by Harry of the map would expose her. It had been better for it to have appeared lost for a short time than be exposed. She'd wished she had thought that way the night before.

Bellatrix was using every prurient thought Ron had about Luna to entice him. She didn't want to control him by the Imperius Curse if she didn't have to. It was dangerous for the victim. If her master wanted Ron left alone, she couldn't very well leave a babbling idiot. `Not that anyone would know the difference,' she thought. “Let's do it right here on this sofa and the floor. Wouldn't that be exciting?” She undid the drawstring of his sweats and looked at him while licking her lips. Ron tensed as he felt himself exposed.

_______________________________________________________________

Harry awoke at four-thirty in the morning and heard noises from the Common Room. He walked down the stairs and saw a sight he'd never expected. His best mate was having sex with Luna on the floor of the Common Room. He wiped his eyes to be sure he was seeing what he thought he saw. He watched quietly for just a few seconds as they gripped each other hard, released each other and fell to their backs. He didn't want to see any more. He reasoned that he could pass it off as a dream when he awoke. Luna spied Harry as she lay naked, but said nothing. `Good he found us,' she thought. `And, so did she.' Hermione had scampered back up the steps as soon as she saw what was going on.

Harry was shocked at the total disregard for school rules and whatever other rules there were against this behavior. Ron and Luna had changed over the past weeks and he was going to find out how or why.

At breakfast he looked at Ron and Luna briefly, but shifted his gaze out of embarrassment for having spied on their private moment. They said, “hello” and walked to her table for breakfast.

He, Hermione and Ginny were sitting together this morning for breakfast. “I was going to ask Hermione, but you see them more and know them better as a couple. Do Ron and Luna seem different to you?”

“No more than you two did once things settled down.” Ginny said.

“Whoa, what do you mean by that?” Harry looked confused.

“Once you and my brother reconciled, you and Hermione became more comfortable with each other and stopped a lot of behaviors you had before you knew each other.” Ginny said.

Hermione said defensively, “I did not.”

“I'm sorry that probably sounded bad. What I meant was Harry was less prone to feeling alone so he didn't react as strongly to personal slights as he used to. Remember when he just smiled and let Draco have it the day after the fight. And, you began studying like a normal very intelligent young witch. You don't seem obsessed. Besides, you walk around with that flicker of a smile like someone just having been snogging. I have seen it quite a few days during the past weeks.” Ginny giggled.

Harry wasn't convinced but he saw the logic in it. Ron was obsessed with sex this summer. Charlie had said so, but having sex with your girlfriend in a public place like the Gryffindor Common Room. “Does he talk about how he and Luna are getting along?”

Harry slipped in the conversation as nonchalantly as possible.

“Why are you jealous that he's getting sex and you're not?” Hermione asked. “You saw them, didn't you? I saw them too last night. I couldn't watch but Ginny did for a second or two. You can have her if you want her, but that's not me.” Hermione was upset. It was clear she found what she saw as revolting and indecent.

“Well, what do we do?” He said. “I'm not like that either.” He looked truly hurt by Hermione's words.

“Well, if I were you two, I'd say nothing. Look you can't prove it now? What happens when your relationship develops to that stage?” Ginny looked at them and shrugged. “What?”

“We've been together now for nearly three months and we have more respect for the consequences than that. Why am I telling you anything? You watched them.” Hermione said with disgust.

“I'd never seen it that close before so I just watched. If it makes you feel any better it didn't do anything for me.” Ginny said.

“Uh, let's go Harry. I can't talk about this anymore.” Hermione grabbed his hand and forced him out of his seat.

“Hey, I'm hungry. You can eat lunch later. Besides who could eat with a discussion like that going on. Gross.” Hermione pulled Harry along as he finished his toast with his book bag hand.

Tonks went back the next day to see Pappy. They'd grown pretty fond of each other. “Hi, Pappy. How's the arthritis this morning?”

“Okay. What brings you back? Well, I went to sleep thinking about the boy you had here this summer. Harry, was it? Well, where did he go?” Tonks asked. “I mean, why isn't he still here?”

Pappy looked at Tonks with a grin. “I like you. But you know where he went just as well as I do. You are a very good Metamorphamagus. What's your name?”

“Shit, how'd you figure it out?” She changed back to her normal appearance once inside the shop.

“Please, would you mind remaining in Francine's likeness? You are a very pretty girl, with pink hair and all, but I just love looking at my wife's expressions.” He said as he prepared to explain. “I only knew from my dreams last night. I saw you and Minerva carefully planning. Once my awareness was back to where it should be, I recognized you immediately today, Tonks. It's not a failing on your part. It takes one to know one.”

“If I hadn't come back?” she posed.

“I wouldn't be able to tell you the rest.” Tonks was flattered.

“You'll tell me anyway? Why?” She asked.

“There are some conditions.” Pappy said.

______________________________________________________________________

“Wormtail feed Nagini.” Voldemort ordered.

Voldemort was standing over Luna as she struggled against her ropes. They tightened the harder she struggled. “Dear Miss Lovegood, you will lose your hands and feet soon if you struggle anymore. You will cut off the blood supply. So, be still.” His voice threw terror into Luna she'd never known possible. `How had Harry faced this monster,' she thought. `And what had he done with Ron.'

She heard a boy scream just at that moment. She cried, “No, Ronnie, not Ronnie. God no.”

“Nagini has been fed.” Wormtail said with delight. She loves those live ones with young blood to sustain her.

“Not your precious Ronnie, yet. I promise that that will be your fate too if you don't cooperate. Tell me what you know about Potter.” Luna was so scared she gave every detail she knew beginning with the first time they'd met. She left out no detail. “So the prophecy was broken. Bring Dolohov to me and if Malfoy escapes bring him to me, dead or alive.”

Harry and Hermione stayed in the Room of Requirement after the DA meeting that Tuesday to discuss the conversation with Ginny and Dumbledore's warning about the gifts.

“Should we tell Dumbledore? This is severely strange behavior, even for Ron. Luna doesn't strike me as the sexually adventurous type.” Hermione said. “I am worried for their health and future. You know if they're engaging in sex there, they will do it again--maybe in her Common Room next time. Besides, what about a possible pregnancy that leaves a child with teenage parents?” Hermione was worried about them.

“We'll tell Dumbledore next week when we are scheduled to see him.” Harry said. “Other than some potion or charm that Madame Pomfrey has to prevent pregnancy, there is nothing we can do? She doesn't have one for stupidity or we'd all be volunteering at our age to take it.” Harry looked frustrated. He loved Ron as a brother. If it were once behind the shed with a girl or in the dorm once where he swore it wouldn't happen again, he'd be okay. But Ron looked at Luna like she had touched a nerve and made him happy. It was going to continue. Of that, he could be sure. “Let's change the subject.”

“So, what can we do to evaluate our gifts to one another?” Hermione inquired.

“Does the music do something to you, Hermione? I mean except make you want to jump my bones.” Harry laughed. “No seriously, does it make you feel more peaceful? Any other effects?”

“Ha ha, you sicko. Well, now that you mention it. It calms me. I see things more clearly. I don't get so emotional. I used to get angry and write letters about House-Elves and things. I still care, but I feel more at peace, yeah.”

“Me too, when I see your picture or Pappy's, or Dumbledore's I get a sense of well-being.” Harry said.

“You said once that you saw your parent's. Do you see them too?” Hermione asked. They were amazed that they were asking such good questions. Maybe the Room of Requirement also stimulated brainwaves for better thinking.

“No, not really. Well, kind of. They appear very lightly and pass quickly like ghosts or something. It's as if my memory of them is so weak that they can't appear or it's because they are dead.” Harry said with a sad longing look.

“Harry, it is because the pictures in your heart are strong enough to bring them out, but not strong enough to sustain them. That's what I believe.” Hermione thought, `it was also a possibility that it was the issue of death, but hadn't Harry said Pappy looked at Francine in the watch or was it McGonagall.' “Who was it that said Pappy looked at his wife right before he came to give it to me?” Hermione asked.

“McGonagall learned that from her discussion with Pappy.” Harry said.

“So, see it's only a matter of time. You just need to concentrate more on your parents when you look at the watch. Just get a good clean picture of them and it will make you happy again.” Hermione said.

Harry put his hand on her neck and caressed it. “I don't know what I'd do without you, Hermione? You make everything in my life make sense.”

“Harry, you owe me a massage?” She said demandingly.

Harry said, “Okay, lay down on your stomach. I really don't know how to do this you know.” He wanted to touch her and this was a sensual way to do it without terrible temptation.

“Go ahead, darling, I'll give you one when you finish.” Hermione said already falling into a trance as Harry lightly massaged the back of her neck. He felt for the bones in her back and concentrated on where the muscles connected. He pressed softly and then harder each time up and down her spine.

“Undo my jumper. Just so I can feel your bare hands on my back. It's not going any further than this, Lover Boy. Even though it would be nice to…” her voice faded as Harry unzipped the back of her tunic-like sweater.

Harry touched her and undid the bra as well, but just far enough so her back was exposed. This was erotic. He wasn't excited like when they kissed, but he could feel the pleasure she got from it in her occasional groans of pleasure. Twenty minutes later she awoke from what seemed like a trance. “That was so relaxing I think I fell asleep.”

“I think so too.” He pulled her hair away from her back and kissed her from the middle of her back to her neck.

“Oooh, that's nice, but too bad for you. Hope you have nice dreams.” She laughed. “It's your turn. Harry fastened her bra and zipped her jumper. She jumped up and they reversed places.

Harry realized immediately that she was from the `you have a knot right there' category as well as the sensual massage school. “What are you trying to roll cookie dough?” he asked jovially.

“You, just be quiet, you'll see.” She stopped for a second and then he heard the music box playing. The song suspended his senses. Her light touch on his bare back felt like feathers and the sensation of a light falling rain on his back. He'd never felt so relaxed but so alive in his life.

When they got ready to turn in for the night, Hermione looked in Harry's eyes and said, “When we make love for the first time, we'll share what we did tonight first. We'll have nights of passion where nothing matters but rushing to the end. But I love you and I don't want to cheapen the experience like it seemed for Ron and Luna. They don't know what they're missing.” She kissed Harry lightly and brushed his face. He looked in her eyes. His heart was on fire and only his heart. He loved her.

“So, Tonks, how was Nathaniel? I mean Pappy.” Dumbledore asked.

She shared the entire story including her return, but some of the information Pappy had told her he'd made her promise to only tell Harry or Hermione. She admired Pappy and followed his wishes.

“Well, overall, he is very distraught at times with the loneliness. He said he was glad for the opportunity to meet Harry and get to know him.” Tonks said.

“Did he talk about the anger toward the Ministry? He might have just said police or authorities.” Dumbledore queried.

“Professor, with all due respect, I think he is just a sad old man whose time has come to forget all that nonsense. He might have borne a grudge like that years ago, but I actually think meeting Harry and going to find Hermione was a good thing. He hadn't left Little Whinging for the entire time he'd been there except this summer.” Tonks knew she was playing a dangerous game leaving things out while telling Dumbledore, but she trusted Pappy.

“Are you sure? Did he tell you if he could see anything that presents an opportunity for us to ensure Harry and Hermione is safe?” Dumbledore asked again.

“No,” she lied. “He said he'd already provided enough to ensure they were as safe as they could be. He said freewill changes the dream every night lately. He wouldn't tell me how.” She gave a little of what he'd told her to save but only enough to satisfy Dumbledore's curiosity.

“I will go see him soon. I must. We have a mutual interest then in Harry's safety.” Dumbledore dismissed Tonks as he departed up the winding staircase to the anteroom of his sleeping chambers. “Go now, I am tired.”

Harry slept soundly that night. His dream unfolded as a misty night where it was dark and dank. There were trees. It eerily reminded him of the days of detention with Hagrid and Malfoy his first year. He walked down an almost hidden stone stairway to a dimly lighted corridor. He finds himself faced with a dilemma. Right or left. He turns left. The walls have no markings. He can hear the sounds of the forest echo through the tunnel as he goes deeper and deeper with his wand at the ready. He sees rats throughout the tunnel and looks closely for one that has a bald spot.

He continues down the corridor. He recognizes these as the extension to the dungeons that were going to be used as burial tombs, catacombs. The skin on his arms begins to crawl as he here's the voice of a large snake. “Come to us Harry Potter. Come to us now. Let this be over. You cannot win.”

He sees two green orbs extending over his head and the laugh of a maniacally recognizable voice…Voldemort…”Game over. You're dead.”

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Harry sits up in bed dripping with sweat again. Ron runs over.

“What's wrong mate?” Ron asked.

“Voldemort…,” Harry said. His scar was scalding hot. Harry put his hand to his head. “I must have let my guard down.”

The pain slowly subsided, but Harry was now on guard and had to see Dumbledore….

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

11. Dumbledore and Pappy

Dumbledore and Pappy—Chapter 11

Harry grabbed Hermione immediately that morning and took her with him to Dumbledore's chambers. They were let in and had to wait for Dumbledore to come down. “You'll have to forgive an old wizard for being slow to start in the morning.” He immediately saw the reddening and rawness of Harry's scar. “What happened, dear boy?”

Harry sat in silence with Hermione holding his hand. “He's been like this except for telling me that he needed to see you quickly. I am worried sick Professor.”

Dumbledore walked to their seat on the large leather couch. “Harry, you must tell me. I know that you must have had a dream about Voldemort because of the appearance of your scar, but what happened?”

Harry stared a Fawkes. “I saw Voldemort and the snake. This time I think he put his thoughts in my head.” Harry began to shake.

“Hermione, go get Madame Pomfrey,” Dumbledore said.

“NO.” Harry screamed. “It is time that I am treated like the adult I will die like.” Harry was agitated and unbalanced. “I have been trying to reason this out. Why me? Why when I have the girl of my dreams, do I have to face death? After all the shitty years living with the Dursley's, I find out that someone more powerful than anyone but you, Professor, or Voldemort lived six blocks from me?” Harry demanded answers.

“Harry, no man or wizard controls the fate of any man, not even himself. I do not pretend to know why the things that have happened to you and to him have occurred. What do you want me to say to you? That everything was a miscalculation on my part and the universe spun out of my control and Harry Potter is suffering for it.” Dumbledore was as angry as Harry, but not at Harry. “I would change places with you if I thought it would solve the problem.” Dumbledore put his hand on Harry's shoulder. “You are right though, Nathaniel is probably the most powerful wizard besides you and those you mentioned.”

Harry looked at Dumbledore in shock. “Me. You have to be joking.”

“Harry, what you lack in magical knowledge you carry with you in your heart. And the skill with which you execute that knowledge makes you more powerful than you can know at your young age. Are you as strong as Voldemort, or I, or Pappy? Probably not for many years, but there are no wizards here at Hogwarts, including Snape, who don't know the hidden power that lies within you.” Dumbledore expounded.

“I don't feel so strong when I have a headache that pounds like a kettle drum in a tin house; or, when my scar burns like I am being branded.” Harry said. He told Dumbledore the entire dream start to finish.

“You and Hermione were destined to be together, just as Francine and Pappy. I am going to see Pappy today. I have just decided that it is high time I stop relying on the word of others.” Dumbledore said. “Go see Madame Pomfrey for a poultice for your scar and a powder for the headache. I will see you after I talk to Nathaniel or Pappy as you call him.”

Harry and Hermione walked out arm in arm with Hermione holding Harry steady. “Harry, if she offers something for a short nap, ask if you can take it with you to the dorm. We'll go to the Room of Requirement. I'll stay with you.” Hermione looked at Harry with a sad heart that he had to withstand so much pressure and responsibility.

They received all three and proceeded to the Room of Requirement.

Dumbledore sat quietly in troubled meditation. He was able to discern some of the elements facing Harry. Voldemort was happy. Harry was seeing things projected through his own mind. And, that meant that Voldemort was close. The ability to force thoughts through another person's mind meant that there had to be some close connection. But what could it be?

Dumbledore's thoughts turned to going to see Pappy. He needed to get more of a firsthand knowledge of Pappy's visions than he had now. Dumbledore turned and walked toward his staircase as he heard Fawkes' song. That was unusual. He turned to look at Fawkes.

“Hello, Albus, it's been many years.” Pappy was now just as old as he had been described by everyone who'd seen him, but he stood tall with a beard as long as Dumbledore's and a lightness to his eyes that none had seen. “I keep my true appearance a secret from everyone. No one here will recognize me either, including Harry or Tonks.”

“I knew you and I were the only ones strong enough to Apparate into Hogwarts. Why have you come? Did you sense my visit?” Albus asked kindly as he walked toward the still standing Nathaniel. “I still prefer to call you Nathaniel, is that permissible?”

“I'm in your world now Albus, I will play by your rules.” Nathaniel stood taller than Dumbledore but only by an inch. He was broader of shoulder from years working in his garden and in the shop.

“I appreciate that Nathaniel. May I offer you something? I don't want to forget my hospitality, especially since you treated Minerva and Tonks so well.” Dumbledore felt an obligation as well as a desire to accommodate his old student.

“I know you never understood, Albus, how I could just leave it all behind and pretend to be a muggle. As you know I hated the divisiveness of the arguments between those who supported only pure blood wizardry, those you thought that if at least one parent were full-blooded it would be permissible, and those who felt anyone with magical powers should be taught. I, of course, supported the later. I didn't want the headaches you now endure.” Nathaniel finished with a bow of respect and deference to his old teacher.

“Many do not know I maintain the balance, but it is the love for the children that makes it worth it to me.” Albus answered.

“Had Francine and I known then that children were not in our family's future, our decisions might have been differently made. Even muggles use the saying that hindsight is 20/20, Albus.” They laughed, for they each knew the saying had applied to them through their lives more than once.

“It seems that there are so many things we'd wished we'd done better. But we have the opportunity to reject that guilt and do something right for this generation.” Albus provided a start for their conversation.

“Ah yes, Harry Potter. Albus, I have no desire for that young man to endure even one more day such as this morning. I felt and shared his dream. That is why I am here.”

Nathaniel admitted.

“You are aware of the boy's dreams? How can this be?” asked Dumbledore.

“I am not sure, Headmaster. There have been very few of them, but they all have a common element. Extreme emotional stress for Harry or Hermione.” Nathaniel answered.

“I'm not sure what I want from you now that I see you and have spoken with you.” Dumbledore said as he offered Nathaniel some tea and sat across from him leaning in as they discussed everything.

“I have some things to offer you, Albus. Some musings that were once just that and now seem to have become far more important. First, do you know my birthday?” Nathaniel asked.

“Why no I don't remember. I am sure I once knew it and I'm sure Harry would have mentioned it if he knew.” Dumbledore admitted.

“July 31st,” Nathaniel said. ”I am sixty years to the day older than Harry. Second, I was at the rear of the cottage with Francine when Voldemort came. I saw him arrive. I know this is disputed because there was no proof in official records. I was deafened and blown clear of the wreckage as the windows and walls collapsed, but I have flash burns. I know the prophecy refers to Harry, but we are inextricably linked, I believe, to the events of that night.”

“I know the story, Nathaniel. Except for the common birthday, I admit to being confused.” Albus said shaking his head.

“Harry heard the words, the screams, and everything. I was made deaf by some unknown force, just as these things transpired. I was spared when I was just feet away from Francine. Somehow, I find this intriguing. I believe I was spared to help Harry. Just as no one knows that you have heard the prophecy and chased away the eavesdropper; I was left with clear memories of many things I saw, but they were devoid of sound. To this day, I see many of Harry's dreams, but without sound.” Nathaniel finally spoke words that intrigued Dumbledore.

“The details of his dreams may be clearer to you, but what was said and who spoke would not. Are you asking to sit with Harry and discuss his dreams?” Dumbledore asked.

“I don't want to reveal my complete nature to him yet; the stories you may have told him will suffice for now, but could you review for me what he has told you of previous dreams—focusing on voices and sounds he mentioned?” Nathaniel patiently listened and asked questions for the next few hours as Dumbledore used the pensieve to recover his own memories of some events.

Finally, “That's all I can remember Nathaniel. Does it help?” Dumbledore asked.

“I have seen a map in Harry's dreams that he has not told you about. Do you have any knowledge of it?” Nathaniel asked.

“A special map, other than ones made by our own mapmakers at the ministry?” Dumbledore thought for a moment or two. “No. None of which I am aware.”

“The nature of this map is what I am unclear on, but it gives Harry a means of power that others here do not possess. I don't know what that is. It's appearance is blank until the incantation is used. Of course, I can't hear it. But it shows the castle in great detail, even it's secret paths and corridors.” Nathaniel looked gravely at Dumbledore. “As great a weapon as this is for Harry, it is greater for the Dark Lord should he obtain it. Ask Harry about it, please, Albus.”

“I will, Nathaniel. I find it interesting. Could this map have been developed by students as a ruse?” Dumbledore began to think of who may have created it.

“Why, yes of course. The title shows the names Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs present, “The Marauder's Map,” recalled Nathaniel. “I'm not sure of the order but I do recall the names very clearly.”

“I need not involve Harry,” said Dumbledore. “Do you recognize the second name?” Dumbledore asked.

“For Merlin's sake, how did I not catch that until now? The word was spoken in the dreams and I saw the transformation from rat to Pettigrew. Who are the others exactly?”

Nathaniel asked.

“Two are dead, Nathaniel. Padfoot was Sirius Black, Harry's godfather and Prongs was Harry's father.” Dumbledore related. “Moony, however is one of our greatest assets. I wonder why he would not have informed me. He is Remus Lupin, werewolf extraordinaire. He is completely trustworthy with the exception of this, if he knew Harry had it. Lupin is due here later today to teach an honors class in Defense against the Dark Arts tomorrow.” Dumbledore didn't want alarm Nathaniel by saying that Harry was teaching defensive tactics to the other school children.

“I see, would that be the same class that Harry teaches in the Room of Requirement we used as teenagers for our liaisons with our girlfriends?” Nathaniel asked, realizing that Dumbledore was holding back.

“Yes, you are still very gifted Nathaniel. How, might I ask, did you know that?” Dumbledore asked.

“As I said, I cannot channel his dreams, but often his dreams of passion are linked to the ones of danger,” Nathaniel said in obvious reference to the recent ones involving Wormtail and Hermione where the previous dream had been of the DA meeting.

“What do you suggest, Nathaniel?” asked Dumbledore looking for another opinion.

Nathaniel outlined his proposed plan. “I think we should go on the offensive. Begin holding meetings with each of the students in small groups. I could be an old friend who is assisting. We can look for those who may be under the Imperious Curse, look for those who seem to be hiding things and delve deeper into their minds, and finally find out what that map can and cannot provide us or our enemy.”

“How do we make these small groups? Ah, you are suggesting that we attend a class here or there and teaching. The announcement of the new idea would make it seem normal.” Dumbledore sat in thought. Snape would have to be used whether he liked it or not. “Yes, a very good idea.”

“Well, Albus, I have an antique store to run. If you have any pregnant young women or cats to send my way, make sure the women are single and the cats don't have to leave for work.” He laughed as he spoke. “I will come see you like this more regularly. Today's events for Harry could not go unmentioned. I find him delightful.”

“Yes, yes. One more thing. Is there anything that we should know about the gifts? Do they have powers that could be used against us?” Albus asked as they stood face to face.

“No, Albus, their magic is based on the oldest type known to man, love. The Dark Lord can make lust appear like love, but he cannot long stand love in his presence. That I believe is the reason he hated the Potters so intensely. It is also why Harry and Hermione are in such danger. Good day, Albus.” Pappy disappeared.

Dumbledore stood thinking of his old friend's last comments. `It is true. It is also what protects them,' he thought.

Harry and Hermione skipped their next few classes as Harry attempted to get rid of the anguish of the night. “Harry, does your scar hurt still?” The poultice that Madame Pomfrey gave him had a ghastly smell to it, but it relieved the burning sensation almost immediately.

“No, this nasty thing keeps it from hurting too bad.” He had it wrapped around his head with a bandage which made him look like one of the walking wounded from a war movie.

When they arrived they walked into a very quaint little bedroom without any frills with a radio of sorts. It was actually a little clock radio. “I am amazed what this room can do on its own,” said Harry with the first lighthearted comment he made all day.

“Harry, I want you to climb into that bed right now and get some sleep. I will be right here.” Hermione said as she nestled into an overstuffed chair near the bed.

“Hermione, lie down next to me and hold me.” Harry looked like a little puppy wanting to be picked up.

“Harry, I can't with that thing on your head.” She said making an excuse. Harry stripped it off quickly which to his surprise didn't effect the sensation of the scar much now anyway. “It doesn't hurt like this now anyway.”

Hermione looked at him with a sidelong glance and a curious smile. “Is this an elaborate plan to seduce me, Harry Potter?” She was serious, but only wanted the truth. She'd thought about it on the way up.

“I'm not in the mood for seduction at the moment and about ten minutes after I take the sleeping draught I'm out for a few hours. The worst that could happen is that I'd have a real hot dream from feeling you beside me. The draught is designed to rob me of even that, so….” Harry had made his case. He knew any more would just be rubbish.

Harry took off his shirt, shoes and pants, climbed under the covers and beckoned her again by holding the blanket up. Hermione paused for a moment did the same and stripped to her bra and panties. “Close the blanket for a minute and take this.” She handed him the sleeping draught. “You forget you're not the only one with temptation on your mind.” Once he'd taken the draught, Hermione made Harry move so she'd be behind him holding him. That way she wasn't feeling things pressed against her that she'd end up regretting.

“There. How's that, Harry? Satisfied.” She felt his warmth and knew she'd sleep well too. She was mentally exhausted from the worry about Harry this morning. She knew she wouldn't sleep long and she'd be up and dressed again before Harry awoke.

“So you wouldn't consider being starkers would you?” Harry asked playfully.

“Harry, go to sleep or I'll knock you out and the draught won't matter,” a smile crept across her face. `As if I hadn't thought it too.' “Sh.” She moved enough to kiss him on the temple and whisper, “I love you, Harry.” She nestled in behind him with her arm at his waist.

Hermione felt his strong teenage body against hers and admired the firmness of his stomach as lay with her arm about his waist. Only a tiny hint of the poultice remained the rest was the scent of Harry. `I hope this isn't the only time I'll enjoy your smell,' she thought ruefully as she fell off to sleep.

Harry felt her soft smooth flesh at his back. He knew it was best that she slept where she was for obvious reasons. He had smelled her hair and the slight perfumed smell she presented as she climbed over. It excited him to sleep with her. With the sounds softly playing from the radio, he too quickly drifted off to a dreamless sleep.

Ron was worried all day about Harry. He told Luna about the incident and she'd reacted as she always did. “Poor Harry, all the time worrying about You-Know-Who. Sometimes I think he should just get it over with, you know, Ronnie.”

“I wish he could get rid of all this too. My brothers say that it's all some big secret as to why Harry's the target of Voldemort. They tried to listen through these extendable ear things they made, but my Mum caught onto them before they could hear.” Ron explained.

“The Order has been scrambling a little since Sirius died. So they're not quite ready to take on You-Know-Who yet.” Ron explained a little more.

“The name again of the order is…” Luna was stopped in mid-sentence.

“The Order of the Phoenix, silly. I told you before. For someone as smart and sexy as you, your memory is sure not that good. Dumbledore is trying to recruit your father too.” He said good-naturedly.

“Well, I'll just write Dad with what I know and he can decide for himself. How would that be?” Luna asked.

“I think it would help. Maybe with you knowing some of the members you saw last year, he'll be more convinced.” He added.

Luna's smile broke wider than usual. She remembered. She remembered well. “Absolutely.” She could feel the latest effects of the Polyjuice Potion wearing off. “I'll just be a minute.” She left Ron sitting in the chair in the library where they were doing their project for Divination.

Ron read through his book on charms that could divine the life, danger or death of a loved one. “Wow,” he said out loud. “That's the charm used with the clock at The Burrow.” He read further.

These charms are used so that only the person who owns the object can use it effectively. The charm can be done in many ways. It can be used to provide pictures, voice memories, or even whole scenes from the life of a loved one. More commonly used in the past for keeping the memories of the deceased alive, more and more, these charms are single purpose to show us our loved ones who maybe separated by long distances with another object to provide memories of the dead. Examples, of objects used often today are: jewelry boxes to store the deceased prized belongings with a mirror in the lid, wall-mounted mirrors, and grandfather clocks for the dead; combination jewelry and music boxes which play the owner's or their loved one's favorite music, watches, pendants and wall mirrors for the loved ones who are living.

The change was brought about after the fall of He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named. The reason was clearly that people no longer wanted to keep daily reminders of the terror he had wrought with reminders of the dead constantly on their person or in daily view. They could purchase a separate heirloom for reflection and designate an area in their homes specifically designed for reflection on the dearly departed or for wishes gone unfulfilled. The most famous is said to be the Mirror of Erised.

Luna returned from the powder room. “Look at this,” Ron said. “Tell me what you think this means.”

Luna read it carefully. She read the paragraph before just to be sure she wasn't reading it out of context. “Well, it looks to me like older, antique objects have the power to show both the living and the dead. The newer ones are designed for the living to inspire us daily.” She explained. `Oh, don't tell me, the mushy stuff again. Isn't sex enough without making me act all romantic.' Bellatrix thought.

“Let's get ourselves one next week right before Christmas holiday break. We can get it in Hogsmeade.” Ron was excited.

“That's so sweet my love. We could celebrate later in our favorite place too.” She cooed like the vixen she was. She had to turn the love into lust before it curdled in her heart and made her explode in hatred.

Hermione awoke much sooner than Harry after a soothing dream of a massage and sitting in a Jacuzzi in a beautiful hotel somewhere. She loved both the sex dreams and the ones of pure unadulterated spiritual bliss. The sexual ones tended to leave her more depressed because she had not experienced that aspect of life yet and wanted to with Harry before something horrible happened. But events like being together today gave her hope for the future after the dream.

She stood in the floor length mirror and admired herself in her underclothes. She was as becoming as Harry often told her. She didn't linger long, but she'd realized that it was the first time she'd seen herself as she'd grown. She was tempted to see herself completely naked, but resisted. She wanted to listen to the music from the radio. It elicited waking dreams in her that sometimes made her sad and sometimes made her want to shout for joy. She remembered one that touched her as though it were sung by Harry himself. It was a very rock oriented song and was out of place with most of the easy listening songs that were played. It was called When I'm Gone, she laughed at the name of the group called Three Doors Down. It was funny to her because if they removed the wall between the girls and boys dorms, Harry would be living three doors down. The song went like this:

When I'm Gone

Copyright Three Doors Down and Universal Records (2003)

There's another world inside of me that you may never see / There are secrets in this life that I can't hide /Somewhere in this darkness there is a life that I can't find / Maybe it's too far away or maybe I'm just blind, maybe I'm just blind /So hold me when I'm here right me when I'm wrong / Hold me when I'm scared and love me when I'm gone /

Everything I am and everything in me / Wants me to be the one you wanted me to be / I'll never let you down even if I could /I'd give up everything if only for your good / So there.

That first verse was all she could remember, but it sounded like Harry. The other song was Time in a Bottle. She knew that song because her parents played it in the home stereo at least once month as she grew up. She thought about the lyrics and realized she'd save this moment if she could.

As she slipped into and out of her daydreams, Harry woke up looking much more refreshed. She realized that she'd heard that song by Three Doors Down just as she was going to get dress, but got distracted. There she sat in her underclothes staring at Harry in bed yawning. “Come over here,” he said.

She was tempted to get dressed first but something told her no. She walked over as Harry looked past her at her reflection in the mirror. “You are beautiful.” Her white winter pale skin was now being touched by the only man she'd ever love as his hand touched her thigh.

“Harry, not here, not today.” She pleaded as though the resistance were necessary to maintain the illusion that she didn't want him.

“No, darling, but I want to touch you. You're not dressed any differently that you would be at a beach,” he said.

“Oh yeah! Well, I wear a one-piece at the beach. So there, Wizard Boy.” She smiled as he kissed her thigh. She could see his rising manhood under the sheets. “Harry, we can say no with our brains all we want. We know where this will end.”

“Do we? Maybe we love each other enough to enjoy these forbidden pleasures without sacrificing our vow to one another.” He pushed himself up and sat on his knees in front of her. He kissed her neck and lightly traced his tongue to the edges of her bra. Hermione couldn't see how he could manage as he strained against his shorts. He kissed her lightly in every spot imaginable from under her chin to her navel and beyond to the very edges of her panties. She closed her eyes and finally succumbed to his pleads for her to join him in bed. With those clothes on, they tantalized each other for another hour. Never giving in to the sweeping urge to dive into the lust that burned within them.

Dumbledore called for Tonks, Minerva, Snape, Hagrid and Remus Lupin. He must inform them of the impending danger and the need for haste in their quest to find if the danger genuinely lurked inside Hogwarts or whether Pappy's warnings were premature. As they all took a seat, Dumbledore reminded them that except for Tonks all of them were to conduct themselves as if this were a staff meeting and not a meeting of the Order of the Phoenix.

“With that understanding, we need to address the most pressing discovery I have made in probably 20 years. And I believe Mr. Moony can tell us?” Dumbledore wasted no time and turned directly to Lupin.

“I…I'm not sure that I understand the question, barring the nickname. Many people know that as my nickname. I'm surprised to hear you use it, I must say.” Lupin had no idea how to answer but he was sure by the time frame that it was the Marauder's Map to which he referred.

“Remus, am I not making myself clear? I am not just bringing this up because I was unaware of a teenage prank that meddled in the affairs of everyone here at Hogwarts. Please be the one to explain it. It will be so much easier on everyone.” Dumbledore said with a tone of finality he rarely used with his staff.

“Third year, James Potter, Peter Pettigrew, Sirius Black and I made a map of the whole of Hogwarts which displays the whereabouts of every student, faculty member, staff member or visitor. It can be used all the way to Hogsmeade on the one side and under Hagrid's cabin on the other. We stopped at that point, figuring no need since we would never use it for other places in any case.” Remus was pained to divulge the information, because he knew many in attendance who would use it to point out that they'd doubted his fitness to teach—namely, Snape.

“So one who is a member of Voldemort's inner-circle has knowledge of this map and can use it to assail anyone he chooses once he gains access.” Snape said with a sharp emphasis on `assail anyone HE CHOOSES once he gains access.'

“Why would this information be kept from me all these years?” Dumbledore said with a pained look on his face.

“It was a harmless prank,” Lupin said in his defense. “We used it to get to various places around the grounds. You know yourself that at the full moon it was essential that the coast be clear so I didn't harm anyone.”

“So that was the reason?” Dumbledore prodded.

“At the first it was the only use. We also were afraid that our identities taken as unregistered Animagi would be used against us if all were known,” Lupin continued contritely. “Then we found that we could get to Hogsmeade undetected with James' invisibility cloak…oh, yes, we had one of those too. We would sneak around the castle and give the dickens to Filch just as some of the ghosts do now.”

“So who has the map now?” Dumbledore asked quietly.

“I don't know, but I do know it was stolen from Filch's desk several…maybe six or seven years ago. Harry Potter had it, but who's had it since I have no idea because I have only been here one year.” Lupin truly didn't know who had the map now.

“Harry Potter?.” Dumbledore said.

No one was surprised except that they'd have reasoned why not Ron or Ginny.

Dumbledore told them a fair bit but not all about Pappy and told of a visit he had with him where he'd mentioned it from a dream. Dumbledore told a white lie that Harry had confided in Pappy that he had it. He wanted to maintain Pappy's illusiveness insofar as the nature and extent of Pappy's power.

“Now I must ask how the Marauder's Map derives its power to display the locations of people within Hogwarts.” Dumbledore phrased his statement so there was no mistaking it as a question. “You and your cohorts, undoubtedly, had delved deep into the Dark Arts for this.”

Lupin was abashed at this statement. “Yes, Headmaster. We toyed with how to display the soul of a man, not just the physical essence. In this way we could get rid of such things as rats, mice, bats, the owls, and others.” Lupin's eyes were down in disgrace.

“Had Mr. Potter had the Marauder's Map prior to Wormtail's escape he would have found his secret? The Weasley twins didn't care because they had no knowledge of the story surrounding Black and Pettigrew. It was not significant because they were only concerned about avoiding teachers and staff. Is that correct?” Snape asked pointedly.

“Correct, Severus, if they'd paid attention even an Animagus, Metamorphamagus or otherwise bewitched individual would show up as their true selves. Meaning, the map could not be fooled.” Lupin asserted.

“Unless the most powerful Dark Wizard was to have it. He could find a way to hide Death Eaters among the students, couldn't he?” Minerva said with a frightened look.

“I don't see how; it was designed to destroy itself if it were tampered with. That's why we felt safe with it.” Lupin said trying to defend their magic.

“He doesn't need to change the existing one, Lupin, you fool. He only needs to duplicate its function with his own ideas as the basis for the magic.” Snape said with a glare.

Remus' face went stone cold. It was as if he'd never move again. `How stupid and full of ourselves, we were?' He thought.

“Well, no matter, we need to find the Map now and find out if it has been tampered with. As of tonight, we are going to go on the offensive here at Hogwarts to weed out intruders. Can you duplicate the Marauder's Map, Lupin?” Asked Dumbledore.

Lupin was still immobile and inexpressive. “What? I'm sorry what?” he said. “I just was thinking how absolutely arrogant we were.” Tears were a rarity for wizards such as Lupin, but he was choking them back successfully.

“Can you duplicate the Map?” Dumbledore asked again.

“Professor, it took us months to complete the drawings. The charm I could duplicate, but the Map. I'd have to have the old one.” He said.

“Well, we'll just have to find it then, won't we?” Dumbledore said. “Everyone here has the responsibility to question students as to their destination after supper. Each class tomorrow will have a few questions designed to put people out of their comfort zone. It will be a means of indicating that we know something and who ever did it should fess up now. Maybe we can ferret out someone who knew Harry had the Map and took it for themselves or lost it? We will meet again in the morning for five minutes in the ante room to the right of the head table in the Great Hall. Go out and monitor the students.” Dumbledore commanded. “Tonks, remain for a moment.”

“Tonks, I want you to disguise yourself as Harry Potter this evening after lights out. I think the culprit uses it after hours. He or she can't very well walk around school with it in his hand during broad daylight can they? Let's see what happens?” Dumbledore asked.

“Do I put Harry in your chambers? Your chambers are secure from its vision aren't they?” Tonks asked.

“I imagine not Tonks; they were trying to avoid everyone when they designed the Map. I would not have put a charm here to prevent that in any case.” Dumbledore said.

Tonks thought for a moment. “What if Harry were given a Polyjuice Potion to become another boy in school or I go out and get the hair off of a muggle boy in London or something.” If they're not using the soul search variety, they will think Harry is out walking around. If they are they'll just see me walking around and Harry in your chambers.” Said Tonks.

“Let me think. That will account for being able to have an intruder, but it will not account for timing. If they don't look at the Map or don't act…there won't be anything proved…” Dumbledore stopped to think again. “Okay, try getting the material you need from someone in London. Someone obscure…no, wait…get one of the Weasley twins…explain only what you have to. Can you do that?” Dumbledore had an idea, but wouldn't tell Tonks what it was.

“Why them?” she asked.

“If I tell you, you may be tempted to tell them. You can do it without drawing attention to yourself, right? I mean, a sexy young woman like you could talk one of them out of a kiss or a lock of hair, don't you think?” Dumbledore smiled.

“I could get their you-know-what's down in public if I had too.” Tonks smiled slyly.

“I'll bet you could, but that won't be needed nor asked for. Can you be back by ten o'clock?” he asked.

“Yes, or shortly after.” Tonks said as she headed for the door. `Too bad, Polyjuice won't let you change gender,' she thought.

“Yes, Tonks, too bad. Guard your thoughts my young Auror friend. Guard your thoughts.” He warned.

Harry and Hermione sat looking at each other longingly in the library that night. The both remembered every emotion and tingle their interlude produced. With the joy of their closeness came a little sadness.

“Harry,” Hermione whispered. “Maybe we should have made love today. I mean, what if we never touch each other the same way again?” She didn't cry but her face carried a bit of fear.

“Hermione, how can we live our lives like you or I are going to die soon? Dumbledore, Pappy, and everyone we know is doing everything they can to protect us. Let's just love what we have and be satisfied in our hearts.” He had tears. “I lived alone for so long with no one that I refuse to give in now.”

“Sweetheart, I just feel that it's like…my choice to remain chaste…literally speaking…,” she giggled. “It may not be yours.”

“What was the giggle?” Harry said.

“We didn't exactly walk away without an idea what…” she whispered even lower “what orgasm was like.” Hermione blushed she couldn't believe she'd said it out loud or whispered it.

Harry smiled, “But that's the love part, satisfying your lover. The other is just another way to accomplish that.” He said seriously.

“No matter what, I will love you forever Harry. I will not rest if something happens to you until whoever did it is dead or I am.” Hermione's tears burst forth noiselessly.

Harry took out his pocket watch and looked at her face. It was the picture of her at that moment. He knew it was a moment he'd never forget.

“Hermione, just let it be what it is. It's the uncertainty of life, death and love.” Harry said.

__________________________________________________________________

In the middle of the night, around four o'clock, Harry couldn't sleep. He hadn't done this before, but he strayed from the dorm. He walked to the Great Hall and looked out of its magnificent windows toward the stars. He walked the length of the room. He'd heard that he might have to spend the night in Dumbledore's quarters, but he'd never gotten the word to move.

He thought intensely about Hermione. She loved him so much. He loved her. He pulled his watch out and saw the face of his dear Hermione. He ventured out of the Great Hall again and toward the Astronomy tower, still thinking of Hermione. When he arrived, he saw a vision of himself standing with her at the parapet clinging to one another to ward off the cold.

He turned and saw a friendly familiar face smiling at him, “Hi…,” he fell hard as he heard the spell. “Stupefy!”

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

12. Voldemort Rises

Voldemort Rises—Chapter 12

Hermione got up at the break of day with a sense of fear and terror. She waited until after all the boys had left the dorm and even asked Ron if Harry was on his way. She dashed up the stairs to find his bed unmade, his robes still hung on the bed post, and his shoes still under his bed. Her heart broke and it never seemed that she'd be happy again. She ran the length of the main corridor to Dumbledore's office and then remembered he'd still be in his chambers.

She could hardly breathe. Every thought, every nerve in her body, and every sound seemed dead. Her legs felt so weak that she could barely stand as she waited for an answer. Dumbledore's voice came from behind her, startling her. “Hermione, we were looking for you in the Great Hall. I have some news for…,” Hermione's eyes felt like she was underwater. Her chest felt as if she needed a breath and couldn't get one. The terror overtook her as she faded into oblivion.

Moments later in the hospital wing, Dumbledore, McGonagall and Madame Pomfrey talked quietly. “It's for the best. The poor thing would have probably collapsed from the strain sooner or later today. Make sure she rests comfortably, please, Madame Pomfrey.”

Minerva said.

“Minerva, did everyone follow my instructions as I gave them in the anteroom today? We have to find out who did this awful deed.” Dumbledore looked tired as if he'd been up all night. “Let's review the other precautions to ensure the safety of all the other students. It will be a long day and night, I fear.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Meanwhile, Ron walked Luna to breakfast as the buzz that Harry had turned up missing circulated the room. Ron looked over at the Gryffindor table in horror. “What? Where's Harry and Hermione?”

“You sleep next to him. Didn't you see whether he was there this morning or not?” Luna asked.

“To tell you the truth, Harry could have been in the shower or something. I don't look after him like a pet.” He looked absolutely wrought with fear. “You, I was with you and we…,' he stopped short.

Quietly and quickly, Luna grabbed him by the arm and squeezed. “If you say another word you and your lovely little slut will be dead,” he heard a dark, sinister voice in his head. He looked Luna's face and realized what had happened. “Yes, we did. We saw Harry and Hermione just last night before they turned in.” Luna said to Ron.

“I guess, I'm just…overwhelmed…bloody hell…' Ron stammered.

“I would be too if my best mate had gone missing in the middle of the night, mate,” said one of the Ravenclaw boys.

“Ron, let's go looking for him. I mean on the Astronomy tower, the owlery and in the room…you know.” Luna said in a comforting voice.

“Yeah, maybe he just fell asleep and is still there. But it's bloody cold…” he trailed off as the voice in his head said, “See if I don't kill her. See if I don't let Nagini poison her and leave her in agony.”

They got up and walked through the tables to the Gryffindor table and told Ginny that they'd be sitting with her for lunch. Ginny smiled even though her eyes were red and puffy. Once they'd cleared everyone on the main floor. “Imperio! You leave me no choice you brainless, spineless worm. Follow me.” Luna turned to see who was watching as they entered the dungeons. “Good, no one's watching.” Moments inside the change occurred and Luna once again became Bellatrix. They moved quickly toward the end of the corridor some two miles ahead. She couldn't Disapparate with this lug following her like a ball and chain until they were past the edge of the Forbidden Forest above. Then she'd be there anyway. It was time.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The beginning of potions class was somewhat of a mystery to Ron. He'd felt as if he'd been in a bad dream since just before lunch with Ginny and Luna. “Mr. Weasley, did you hear what I said? You had been doing so wonderfully until today.” Snape's voice rang in Ron's unfocused brain.

“No, no, I'm sorry, Sir…I mean, Professor Snape. Would you please say that again?” Ron could not focus.

“Oh, certainly. Nothing would do my heart more good than to repeat my entire lecture for your benefit alone, Mr. Weasley. I said that there have been items showing up out of place through out the castle and that the staff has been alerted to check students' books and bags at random. We are looking for the pranksters who are committing these acts of larceny. Professor McGonagall's hat turned up hanging in the third floor vestibule last evening. Do you need me to repeat all that for you, Mr. Weasley?” Snape said in his most venomous tone.

“No, of course, not. Here, check my bag.” Ron offered it willingly.

Snape took it and said, “Come get it after class. Do you have your book out of it?”

Ron looked down at his desk and saw his book. “Err, yes, I do, Sir.”

“Then I suggest you use it and follow along Mr. Weasley.” Snape said snidely.

“Ron, what is wrong with you,” said Ginny.

“I don't know.” He said.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Remus Lupin spent the entire day walking the known portions of the castle trying to remember some of the secret passages they'd found in his youth. The events of the night before were unnerving enough. He had to find a way to reproduce the Marauder's Map.

He walked into the Room of Requirement. It was an empty room like any other on that floor. He was startled as he heard a voice, “Begging the Master's pardon, sir. But has he seen Harry Potter today.” Dobby asked painfully.

Remus got down on one knee and looked at the forlorn House-elf. “No, I am afraid no one has. We are looking for him, even as we speak.”

“I am afraid for Harry Potter. I hears things in the kitchens as the students walks by. They say, `Good, maybe Potter is gone for good.' It was Draco, Mr. Draco sir.” Lupin smiled.

“Dobby, Draco Malfoy hasn't the courage to go after Harry. I wouldn't worry about him.” He said.

“It wasn't who be saying it, Sir. It's who he says it to. The voice, it was evil. It says, time will tell.” Dobby said with an expression of fear.

“Dobby show me where. Hurry please.” Lupin spoke quickly. “When was this, Dobby?”

“Just moments ago, Professor, Sir. I wasn't actually in the kitchens Sir. I just finished and was going to look for Harry Potter Sir. I was over there.” Dobby pointed to the area where the kitchens entered the main corridor near the entrance to the dungeons.

Lupin realized that it could have been anyone who had made a voice to sound that way. Pranksters such as Malfoy, Goyle and Crabbe were known to have fun with Harry's misfortunes and scare first years and the House-Elves. But under the circumstances, he couldn't take that for granted.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

“Wormtail, I thought that the changes we made to the duplicate map would give us an advantage. Apparently, not.” Voldemort was furious. “I will not be satisfied until Dumbledore, Potter, all of them are dead. Would you like a feast Nagini?”

Wormtail moved through the labyrinthine corridors quickly to avoid the wrath of the Dark Lord. Voldemort had made him divulge the secrets of the Marauders map and make the duplicate that would not show his agents inside Hogwarts, but something told Wormtail to withhold information and create a second duplicate. “I'm sure that everything is correct Master. I know the changes that were needed. I made them.”

As powerful as Voldemort was, Wormtail knew that the powers of the Acumens relied on reading the eyes of the subject as he spoke. Wormtail had avoided answering the questions face to face with the Dark Lord. He held the original Marauder's Map in a secret location out of the gaze of Lord Voldemort. Wormtail needed to always have a means of escaping Voldemort because his Master seemed to have no qualms of sacrificing him too.

“Very well, feed Nagini.” Wormtail emptied the bag of live vermin in front of Nagini and once again enchanted his voice to sound like Ron. “No, no. Don't let the…ahhhhh,” Wormtail cried.

Luna sat with terror. Each time the snake was fed, she'd heard Ron scream. No rational thought could enter her mind only `I love you, Ronnie.'

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Ron was alone. For days he'd felt happy but surprisingly surrounded, enveloped by some gripping force. He smiled at the incredible sexual gymnastics he'd been through with Luna, but he felt free. It caused him great confusion.

“Mr. Weasley, are we still daydreaming?” Snape's vicious voice inquired. “I asked what is necessary for the Polyjuice Potion. How often must one take it? And, what is the catalyst for making it work as desired?”

“Oh, that's an easy one. Hourly and something containing the DNA of the proposed victim or subject and must be introduced to the base potion within seconds before drinking the mixture.” Ron looked very proud of himself.

Snape however did not, but offered his praise this way. “Mr. Weasley as obviously learned a great deal about this subject. It is one of the most volatile and delicate potions known in the magical world. Congratulations. But there is one small issue Mr. Weasley, the burglary of my safe for the materials for this potion has been going on for several nights. Might we check to see if you had a hand in it?”

Ron's stomach was in turmoil. He and Luna had come in and used the combination to the safe several times the past week. He'd be busted for sure. He began perspiring. He heard a voice a small voice, `I love you, Ronnie.” His heart pounded. It was Luna, but her voice sounded more normal than… `My dreams haven't been dreams. I have been helping You-Know-Who.'

“Mr. Weasley, how do you respond?” Snape kept breaking into Ron's thoughts with his questions.

He was pissed and in the deepest trouble of his life. He had to go for the gusto, “I don't know how to respond. You've made up your mind already, check my bag and be done with it. I have something important to do. Professor Snape, I am waiting for my bag.” Ron spoke confidently and forcefully as his stomach churned.

Snape was not above casting a spell on a student in class for insubordination, but under the circumstances, Weasley was important to the investigation he realized now. Snape glanced at his sister four seats away whose shocked look indicated she'd not know. “Here, Mr. Weasley take your bag and report to the Headmaster's office immediately.

“Yes, Professor Snape.” He was being sent to the very place he wanted to go. Ron felt pressure the pressure being lifted off his shoulders. He walked to the Hall. `Very good you spineless prat, keep them off guard. Bellatrix was an angel compared to me.' Ron had the need to vomit the voice in his head was the most vile he'd ever heard. Voldemort.

`We will visit them all and choose the time and place of their demise,' Voldemort's thoughts were driving Ron to the brink of madness. `Yes, at first the feeling is quite unnerving. Ask Dear Ginny. I would love to say hello to her again.'

Ron started to run toward Gryffindor Tower when every inch of his body felt as if it were burning. The flames could not be faraway. `You will do as I command you. I will not be here all the time, but I will know. I'll be back when you need instruction…like now.'

Ron walked back toward Dumbledore's office, knocked and was let in.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The choice to separate some of Dumbledore's business between the office in his chambers and his office on the main floor was response to the current situation. There were things being discussed privately in his chambers he didn't want interrupted. Dumbledore surmised that if one of the Death Eater's had to wait more than an hour the Polyjuice Potion would wear off.

“How can we help you? The Headmaster is extremely busy today as would certainly expect.” The kind young witch from behind the desk said in a pleasing voice.

Ron didn't know why but he was outraged. “Are you telling me that the room mate and best mate of a student gone missing gets put on a waiting list, bloody hell?” Ron seethed.

“Yes sir, the best I can do is 9 o'clock tonight or 8 o'clock in the morning. 8 o'clock in the morning will have to do.” Ron said.

“Your name, Sir?” the witch said sweetly.

“Ronald Weasley.” He furled his lip as he answered trying not to scream at the innocent you woman in front of him. `Weasley, I demand to be seen now.' He could hear the screams of his dear Luna in his mind and now he was seeing illusions of her body being stretched across that stone table with Bellatrix lashing her to it. Ron wanted to cry.

“I demand to see Professor Dumbledore this instant! I am being accused of things that were not my doing. Please get him NOW!” Ron couldn't let Luna be tormented as he saw in his mind now.

The young witch stepped from behind the desk and walked down a short passageway where there were three Aurors playing cards as they waited for instruction. The young witch had sat there for several weeks and had no one as rude as Ron in the office. Kingsley Shacklebolt walked to the front. “My name is Kingsley Shacklebolt, head of the security detail in the case of Mr. Potter. I understand Mr. Weasley that you demand to see the Professor immediately. Unfortunately your demands will place you in another category if you continue. I usually handle those cases in the dungeons until the Professor is ready to see you. Is there an alternate time, such as the one tomorrow at 8 o'clock?”

Ron looked at the imposing black Auror with fear. He didn't want to find out what the waiting room in the dungeons was like but surely Dumbledore was determined to do whatever he was doing without interruption. “I'll be back in the morning.”

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Dumbledore's chambers had become an alternate hospital wing of sorts. He was using his bed chambers for Hermione in the event she should awake screaming. In the library of the chambers below, Remus Lupin was working furiously to remanufacture a similar work as the Marauder's Map.

“Now that you have what we believe to be a counterfeit from Harry's trunk has the timeframe been speeded up?” asked Dumbledore impatiently.

Minerva McGonagall interrupted Dumbledore with a message. Dumbledore walked to the edge of the ladder and then around it sliding unnoticed into a hidden room. When he entered Shacklebolt was waiting. “Ron Weasley just left the office demanding a visit with you. I did as you ordered and offered him to wait in the Dungeons for an immediate meeting. I've seen Weasley before, he's definitely up to something.”

“Thank you Kingsley as always.” Dumbledore said as he exited the room.

As Dumbledore entered the library again, he heard the cheerfully, sobbing voice of Hermione just awoken from the sleeping draught. It was five o'clock.

“Harry, Harry can you hear me?” Hermione called to him.

Harry lay in his bed staring off into space with a huge blood soaked bandage about his head and a bottle of Skele-gro next to him. He would occasionally blink, but nothing substantial.

“Someone help me. Someone tell me what's happened to Harry!” Hermione demanded from the rail overlooking the library.

“Shush. My dear Hermione, you will destroy our plans.” Dumbledore said as he and Minerva climbed the steps to the bedroom chambers.

“Harry was out walking about last night, undoubtedly shaken as to why he might have stayed in my chambers.” Dumbledore began.

“What? Why stay in your chambers?” Hermione interrupted.

“Miss Granger, I must ask that you be patient if you want to know the full story or I will be forced to give you the short one and cut you out of the loop,” stated Dumbledore matter-of-factly.

“I'm sorry Professor, but I see blood.” Hermione said in a much less demanding mood.

“We are devising a plan that will indeed resemble an assault similar to a military action. In his early years, Shacklebolt spent sometime studying military tactics and maneuvers. Unfortunately, it will endanger many more lives than we want to acknowledge.” Dumbledore explained.

“But what about the prophecy? It's still Harry against Voldemort in the end. How does this help?” Hermione was terrified for Harry at the announcement of endangering lives. “I'm sorry, Professor. Truly, I am scared.”

“As are we all. The plan is to make Voldemort and his forces expose themselves like he did to Harry last year in the Department of Mysteries. For now I think that's all your tired and anxious mind can take.” Dumbledore realized the painful process of telling her that Harry would be the bait as well as the hero in their plan. The most difficult news was that he may not ever be the same and that would be too emotionally grueling on her today. Tomorrow would be better. “You have a visitor.”

Hermione looked over at Harry's bedside to a tall wizard with a beard as long as Dumbledore's who'd just taken Harry's hand. “Who are you?”

“Pappy, my sweet loving Hermione. I am Pappy.” He said.

Hermione stood in complete awe and confusion at the statement. “You're supposed to be stooped and arthritic…barely as tall as Harry. But, ahh, I get it you're like Tonks, I forgot in all the confusion.”

“Yes, it's confusing. Harry didn't recognize me either the first time this morning.” Pappy said quietly.

“He can talk and he's not paralyzed. He looks absolutely frightful.” The presence of Pappy and Dumbledore brightened her spirits, making it easier not to cry at the sight of the blood on Harry's bandages.

“I will explain. Interrupt me when you have a question, I don't mind. My job here is to make sure you two can execute your portion of the plan. Alright, Hermione?” Pappy said in a soothing voice.

“You should be doing something different than run an antique shop, Pappy, you know how to make people feel better. That's a gift.” Pappy appreciated the praise, but just nodded.

“Well, here goes. Or plan was to do some deception last night, but when Albus and I discussed the plan we realized it was not thorough enough. Unfortunately, we miscalculated by telling Harry too much, too early. It gave him fits and he couldn't sleep. What we intended to happen with our plan worked, but it happened with the real Harry.” He held his hand up at the question. “I know I said ask, but the answers right here. We were going to post people who would appear to be Harry on the Marauder's Map throughout the castle last night.”

“What? Huh?” Hermione was really confused.

“I'm sorry, you didn't know about the Marauder's Map. At least not that we felt it had probably fallen in the hands of Wormtail or Voldemort. But we were certain that if it had, replicas using a slightly altered spell would keep Death Eater's names from appearing. And especially the name of Voldemort would not appear.” Pappy slowly explained the plan in a nutshell.

“If we can get one or two Death Eater's to expose themselves and they go back to where Voldemort is, then we can deceive him as we attack.” Pappy stopped and looked at Hermione.

“I know I'll catch on later. That's too confusing. What's wrong with Harry?” She asked.

“Someone using the map found Harry stunned him and tried to carry him off, but Tonks and Professor McGonagall were in their alternate forms and foiled the kidnap portion, unfortunately, Harry fell twice on his head. Once when he was stunned and much worse when they dropped him. He's been in and out of consciousness most of the day. He will be fine from these wounds. His arm was broken in the second fall too, but the Skele-gro will fix that up and help the skull fractures as well.” Pappy tried to throw all the facts in without alarming Hermione. Harry was in bad shape, but as Pappy said would recover.

“Letting people think that Harry has been kidnapped accomplishes two things. The Dark Lord will only know where he is with the original Marauder's Map and two it brings more Death Eaters out to search for him or gather information. Professor Lupin, we hope, will be able to duplicate the original map using the drawings from the fake one we retrieved out of Harry's locker.” Pappy was tired of talking for the moment. “Get more rest Hermione, tomorrow or the next day will tell the story.”

Hermione laid down in the bed next to Harry relieved that she had worried for nothing. “By the way, why didn't someone tell me before I passed out that he was okay?” She asked.

“Hermione, if you'd have calmed yourself and listened to your heart you would have known. You are so quick to fear the worst, you miss the best.” Pappy said cryptically. “Now, get some rest.”

Pappy went downstairs to see if he might help Lupin. Lupin was looking at his notes. “If I recall correctly, the order of the incantations was important too.” He read through the list and offered it to Pappy.

“Son, I think that this is the correct order here. If we are wrong, we'll all appear on the map as different barnyard animals according to our liking or something like that.” Shocked, Lupin turned to Pappy to see his disarming grin and gaze. Pappy was right. They'd had to do the thing many times before perfecting it when they first made it.

The work was slow. Tonks returned from her rounds and looked fairly unhappy by her usual standards. The pain in her feet from walking was evident. She was used to flying or other means of travel. She had to fit into the student population which was taxing in itself, because she'd have to give a sleeping draught to one student and pretend to be that person for a few hours and then another. `Thinking like a teenage witch was hard work.' She thought and giggled. `I was like that once.'

She watched as the work to perfect the new map continued. Lupin had still not perfected the parts eliminating the House-Elves. It was workable but the names were unreadable because of the clutter. Finally, success.

“Professor, I think I have it. We can use the same incantation as before.” Lupin was proud.

“I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.” The opening page displayed just as the original had. They looked around all of the different levels and found nothing out of the ordinary. Until…

“Look here. In the dungeon, `Ron Weasley'. See. Did you see that?” Lupin looked at Pappy and Dumbledore.

“Yes, the momentary switch to `Voldemort.' Yes, we see it. Get Kingsley Shacklebolt, we must find Ron and move up his appointment.” Dumbledore said quickly.

“Alright everyone, we may have Voldemort walking in our front door.” Dumbledore's proclamation brought gasps of disbelief and terror.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Hermione dozed in an out. The labored breathing from Harry next to her was both a distraction and a delight. He was alive. She knew that. “Hermione. Hermione,” said a groggy Harry through the bandage about his head and anchored at his jaw. She was careful not to touch his arm. She wondered if it had only been broken why the bones must be re-grown. She would ask. And, then, she thought, `I should just focus on how he's feeling and on him getting better, not on all that stuff.'

“I'm here sweetie. How are you feeling?” She asked fearing the answer.

“Like I did the Wronski Feint and didn't Feint. I feel like I slammed into the earth on my head.” Harry was in pain.

“Sh, don't talk, just rest. I'll be here.” Hermione walked around to the other side where she could sit and hold his good hand. She kissed his hands and fingers. “I love you, so just get better.” She felt better and actually dozed in the chair.

Just as Hermione was falling deep into dreamland she was awakened by Pappy and Dumbledore. “He is no condition to do this now.” Pappy said. “If he is in here more than a moment or two he will sense Harry's presence, but I don't think he would be foolish enough to strike now. Not with all of us here.”

“I agree, Nathaniel. We must keep him as quiet as possible through our potions to avoid Harry's detection for as long as possible. The more we can gather from Ron and Voldemort as he revels in his short-term victory the better. His undoing may very well be his gloating.” Dumbledore said.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Kingsley Shacklebolt was a Special Forces soldier for the British muggle army for years prior to returning to the Ministry. If there was one thing he'd learned, it was patience and not playing the cards too soon. He saw Ron coming down the passageway.

“I must apologize for my demeanor before. When I told Dumbledore later in the afternoon who it was demanding an appointment, he told me that I had erred. He would like to see you immediately after the evening meal. Will that be acceptable?” Shacklebolt stood ready because he was sure that Voldemort recognized him if he was still possessing Ron.

“Yeah, yeah that'd be okay. My girlfriend's gone missing Mr. Shacklebolt. I don't know where she is, I was looking for her in the dungeons where she was doing a project but she wasn't there.” Ron said in all honesty. His grip on reality as Ron was fading. He'd endured so much these past three days that he couldn't tell what was real or if the voices in his head were a dream. “Can I bring my sister?” Shacklebolt looked over at Ginny with her eyes red and swollen. Ron and Ginny looked just as sad.

“Of course, just be there before six o'clock, he has an appointment then that he will delay to see…you if you make it.” Shacklebolt was quiet capable of kindness. He carefully guarded his thoughts and avoided Ron's direct gaze to avoid letting his thoughts be a source of information. He was good with Occlumency, but this was Voldemort. He was glad his robes covered the goose bumps he'd developed.

The mood in the library was thick. It smelled of anticipation, fear, and even hatred. Dumbledore decided that it would be necessary for all but just Lupin to be either upstairs with Harry or out of the area completely. Protecting Harry, they decided was the best course while he was recovering. At 5:55 the gong rang and Fawkes who had just emerged from the ashes, squawked slightly. The door opened.

“Ron, Ron, how nice it is to see you. And, Ginny, what a surprise? I am sorry that I didn't get the message you wanted to see me earlier. Shacklebolt was following orders. What's this I hear that Miss Lovegood's gone missing?” Dumbledore, even though he'd dealt with Voldemort before, was uneasy this time but held his ground quite well knowing Pappy, Lupin and Tonks were just upstairs.

“Yeah, bloody hell, I wake up to hear about Harry, and then I get accused of taking stuff for potions I know how to do, but I am supposed to know how to do. And on top of all that I get my bag searched by Snape. What's going on Professor Dumbledore?” Ron's eyes shifted around the room as did those of Dumbledore to avoid a direct gaze.

“Ron, I am sure you had it explained to you that there are pranksters or thieves, take your pick, who have been making a mockery of discipline here. There have even been reports of students having sexual liaisons in the Common Rooms of the houses. These things must be controlled.” Dumbledore said. He'd seen the visions in Ron's mind of his encounter with Luna which meant that Voldemort hadn't taken charge yet. He fixed his gaze on Ginny for a moment, smiled, and then turned to Ron again

“So, Ginny are you and Mr. Malfoy getting along better now that he's agreed to stop seeing Miss Parkinson?” Ginny turned slowly with very little emotion as Dumbledore watched Ron's reaction.

“Bloody hell.” Ron said. “Are you sneaking around seeing that prat? Is that why Luna and I never see you in the evenings?”

“Shut up, Ron. I can see whom ever I like. I can even shag him if I like.” Ginny's tone seemed different.

“Did you hear that professor? She's shagging Malfoy. I should slap…” he raised his hand to slap Ginny just as bolt of yellow-green light emerged from her mouth and eyes.

“Very good, Dumbledore. I am not surprised that you knew I was about, but that you discovered so easily I had possessed the little bitch again does. I am quite sure that Mr. Potter is under guard above or I should like to destroy him and his little girlfriend and take you all with me. As I am alone, I shall depart. But I will be back to finish this soon.”

An explosion of sorts occurred in the library similar to the one used by Dumbledore the year before to escape arrest. Both he and Nathaniel had been surprised by the power of it. Many books pages were flying in the air. Ginny's body was limp. She bled from the eyes and mouth. Ron had been knocked into the desk, but appeared to have maintained consciousness.

Lupin quickly opened the map to watch as Voldemort's name rapidly moved down the eastern corridor of the dungeons disappearing nearly directly underneath Hagrid's cabin.

The first order of business was to get Ginny medical assistance. Her breathing had stopped and while her eyes were still intact, the capillaries had burst. She'd been lucky to survive. Had anyone else have been there, Dumbledore was sure that Ginny would have been shredded to pieces as if she'd had a bomb strapped to her chest just to terrorize them.

Pappy took Ginny up the stairs and told Ron to remain silent. Hermione was huddling against Harry. Harry was now barely awake but they were both terrified.

Pappy moved quickly and within moments, Ginny's breathing had been restored. “She'll live, but I don't know if she'll ever see again.”

“I don't know but I think it was the thoughts of love for whoever it is she was thinking about made Voldemort loath remaining in her mind and body. He couldn't sustain his evil inside her with a strong love present.” Send Ron to me.

“Sir, are you the one they call Pappy?” he asked.

“Ron, son, you almost killed your sister today. You may not like to hear this, but the love she has for that bloke, Draco, you hate kept Voldemort's power to kill her as he left her body at a minimum.” Pappy shook his head. “Had you succeeded in making her think of her feelings for him as lust, I think she'd be dead. He uses or most prurient and immoral nature to destroy us. We must be aware of that fact. It is love that will save us all.”

Ron, Hermione, and Harry were confused by Pappy's words. Through his haze Harry grabbed the pocket watch he'd had laying on his chest and looked at it. The beauty of Hermione's smile warmed his heart. He looked at her next to him and sighed.

-->

13. The Unfinished Plan

The Unfolding Plan-Chapter 13

The commotion in Dumbledore's chambers was heard throughout Hogwarts. Rumors started with absolutely no basis in fact. These rumors benefited both sides. Dumbledore, and to a lesser extent, Pappy could let them think what they wanted in order to give themselves time to let Harry heal and prove the most ridiculous rumors false. The opposite side was that Voldemort had begun the terror he loved so much without any rumor control to squelch rumors of Harry's death and Luna's disappearance and death.

With the help of Skele-gro and the excellent care offered by Madame Pomfrey Harry was recovering very quickly. The second year Defense against the Dark Arts teacher Professor Gilderoy Lockhart whose unsuccessful attempt to repair Harry's broken arm resulted in all the bones disappearing from his arm offered a better solution than trying to fix the nasty fracture he'd suffered in the fall. The arm had nearly been shattered at the wrist so magical means of simply repairing the break may not have been enough. Removing them all and growing them back ensured that his arm would be healthy and as good as new.

Hermione had hurt Harry's feelings the morning they'd taken off the bandage. “The bald look isn't flattering, you know; don't worry Harry we'll fix it like this.” She used a very simple charm to put a bushy mop of hair on his head for the mean time. She laughed and he felt silly and hurt. They'd had to shave his head to make sure he was sorted out properly. But no harm was done since he eventually told her he didn't like it and she'd apologized for not realizing that it had seemed cruel to him at the time.

“So, Professor Dumbledore, I realize the Quidditch match for this weekend is canceled but going to Hogsmeade isn't, is it?” Harry asked.

Dumbledore looked at Harry as if he were still in shock from the blow to his head or hadn't understood what had happened the past few days. “Harry, do I need to remind you that Voldemort was in my chambers not two days ago?”

“No, but now that you know about the Map he can't sneak up on us, right?” Harry said.

Dumbledore and Pappy exchanged a glance that seemed to indicate that they both realized how young and indestructible teenagers thought they were. It was followed by a wry smile. Looking back at Harry, Dumbledore said “Harry, you're underestimating his power? You can't just pretend that he has gone away. There was a more menacing tone in Voldemort's voice than I have ever sensed before. He wants you and everyone you love dead, Harry.” Dumbledore's earlier smile toward Pappy had changed to a grave visage of intensity.

“I know Hermione doesn't like it when I talk like this, but I can't play it safe the rest of my life, no matter how long that is. Other than the time she and I spend together, I am not living. I felt so satisfied outside just before I was attacked. I knew or thought she was safe, I looked at the stars like I had my life ahead of me, I saw my best mate and his girl…or what I thought was them, I'm still confused…and then…how can I live like that?” Harry said.

“Harry, you know there is no answer to that question, because no one knows what is in store for you if Voldemort is defeated nor how you will meet your end if he is not. There is no way to determine what you've lost by playing it safe.” Dumbledore said sadly. “You have choices Harry. You can choose to do what we, your elders, think is best or take your own path, but recognize you will then have both Voldemort and us to answer to. We are not going to let Voldemort make us live in fear either. We are going to do what is necessary to defeat him. If that requires holding one or two people against their will, then so be it.” Dumbledore's expression had an air of a challenge to it. It almost said, `take your chances, but live with the consequences.'

Hermione sat listening quietly and expressionlessly. She felt the pain on both sides. The fatherly figure wanted to do what's best for the son. The son was saying if you have taught me anything you have taught me to think things through and make my own decisions. “Professor, Harry would do anything to repay you and Pappy for your kindness. Everyday, maybe not everyday, I hear him say that he accepts his fate but he can't live in fear of it. His desire is that he and I want to go to Hogsmeade the weekend before Christmas. If he asks me to go, I will go with or without the schools blessing. He has a right to be happy. And, if you must stop us, then you must.”

Harry looked into Hermione's sad eyes. She wanted him to play by their rules, but she loved him and would stand by him. “Thank you Hermione.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Voldemort stood before Bellatrix and Wormtail seething in anger. “Nearly a week you had with the boy and all you did was fuck him.” Voldemort looked at Bella closely and said, “Crucio.” She bent backward in pain and fell to the ground. Wormtail was sure that she would break her back as she arched it in pain. She arched her back in pain again and again until finally she balled up into the fetal position screaming in agony. She would alternate positions of agony constantly for what seemed time-immeasurable.

“Wormtail, you have done nothing but sit here with the girl. I should punish your laziness and lack of resolve. Where is their copy of the Marauder's Map? Surely, Bella didn't let Weasley put it back into Potter's trunk. Was the sex that good you old crow that you couldn't remember your mission?” Voldemort seemed like a coach who had relied on is assistants long enough and had lost the biggest game of the year. He was now taking over all aspects.

No one dared speak but Voldemort.

“The Cruciatus Curse is painful, isn't it, Bella? Lucius Malfoy could have gotten better results and he is a failure and worthless swine. WHERE is Potter's copy of the Marauder's Map? We did not leave them a copy to duplicate, DID WE?”

Voldemort let up the pain enough for a response.

“Yes, Lord Voldemort, we had to hide after we were discovered, because we could not see who surprised us. We dropped him. The best place was in our respective houses. Weasley took it back, I am sure.” Bella answered painfully.

“You fled when you had the prize in your hands! You are a cowardly old hag. CRUCIO!” Voldemort cursed her again. This time the veins and came so nearly to bursting though her skin from the convulsing muscles and hyper stimulated nerves that she was bleeding and bruising herself when she thrashed on the ground as her limbs hit the ground crushing the blood vessels. “You will feel this until I am satisfied it has taught you to whom your loyalty should belong.”

Luna watched in terror lying on her stomach tied to the stone table as Bellatrix slowly grew bruises and bleeding wounds from the force of the trashing. Luna could only see part of Bella's body with her tilted head placed in a retainer to hold her head in one position. Pain in every sense and in every part of her body it seemed. Luna was naked on the table. Luna wanted to turn away, but could not.

“Wormtail, why is the girl naked? Was Bella enjoying her or getting ready to gain some advantage?” Voldemort continued to question each of their motives.

“I do not know, Master.” Wormtail said.

“He spoke to Bella. What were you going to do?” Voldemort asked.

“I was going to use the whip. I don't think she is telling us all she knows. She has had no reason to tell us anything.” Bella gurgled through blood collecting in her throat and mouth as she writhed in pain.

“Excellent idea. I should enjoy this myself. Her skin will feel the pleasure of it all from the very beginning.” He grasped a seven foot long whip with a steel tip and looked into Luna's eyes. “You are going to die one way or the other. This may be more fun than just killing you.” He raised his hand and swung. “SNAP.” Luna saw white and felt the skin on her back sliced open.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Ron had woken often the past two days thinking of Luna after horrible dreams of her torture. He couldn't help her now. He remembered nothing of where they'd been since just after he had his first sexual experience. Dumbledore had told him it was those thoughts that Voldemort would leave to continue to torture him.

Because of the possession, Ron had been left out since helping to clean the clutter of Voldemort's escape. He was allowed to see his sister anytime there was not a strategy meeting in progress. They would be moving her to the hospital wing on Saturday so he could sit with her uninterrupted. He would not owl his parents until then, even though he was sure they were on their way.

Ron walked to the Slytherin Common Room and asked for permission to enter as a guest. A voice announced his presence. Pansy Parkinson answered wearing pink pajamas and a scowl. “Weasley, what do you want? I suppose you want the traitor. You're wanted by your trashy girlfriend's brother.” Parkinson said jealously.

“What do you want Sleasely?” He was nervous. Ron could tell.

“Don't pretend with me. I saw Voldemort explode out of Ginny. He probably possessed her because she grew a black heart associating with you.” Ron yelled. Draco's demeanor changed immediately. He closed the portrait.

“The rumor was that she'd fallen in Dumbledore's quarters and they were leaving her there for a few days to recover. She should be back tomorrow. What are you saying?” Malfoy tensed up again.

“First off, relax mate. If I were here to create trouble I'd have already done it when you opened the door. She's in bad shape Malfoy. That explosion-like sound you heard two days ago was Voldemort exploding out of her head as he was leaving. First he enjoyed the process of possessing her. Imagine the fun she had with that nutter in her head.” Ron said.

“You're full of it. There is something else going on here. You're trying to trick me for caring about your sister.” Malfoy backed off like the wimp everyone said he was.

“No, I am not. I was told that it was your love for each other that exposed Voldemort and that love kept his power low enough so that when he departed her body, he didn't kill her.

“Weasley if you're lying.” Malfoy threatened.

“Meet me tomorrow at noon outside the hospital.” Ron walked off feeling both good and an urge to have grabbed him by his scrawny throat and told him, “So you think I'm here because I like you. I am here for Ginny. That's all.” He was glad he felt more of the good feelings of caring for Ginny than the angry feelings toward Malfoy.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

By Saturday, Harry had the bandage off and through the miracle of magic he'd grown back his naturally untamed mop of hair. His arm ached still, but Madame Pomfrey assured him it was good as new. He and Hermione sat looking though some of Dumbledore's books from past classes. Harry had found one of his father and the Marauders their last year at Hogwarts. He'd also dug deep to find one of Pappy and Francine in front of the school with the name clearly displayed, Hogwarts School for Witchcraft and Wizardry.

“Hermione, have they moved Ginny yet?” Harry said, hoping they had not.

“No, but he's preparing to now.” Hermione said from Ginny's bedside. “Ginny sweetheart, we're here for you. Sh, tell us both. Harry's coming.” Hermione added as Ginny began to speak.

He's here Ginny. “I never meant to hurt you guys. Harry, forgive me for getting involved with Draco; I know you hate him. He really isn't like his father, you know. He wants to be good like you. That's why he hates you so. He wants to be rid of the burden of being a tough, evil bloke. I love you guys. I love him too. Talk to him.” Ginny wept even though it was impossible to see the tears beyond the bandages, the sobs were unmistakable.

“Ginny, I don't know what Hermione said, but if it is love what you have for Malfoy…you will help him overcome his past. I am certain of that. Hermione has done that for me. Get some rest and get better.” Harry took her hand, kissed it sweetly and laid it on her stomach. He felt a stab of pain in his heart and confusion on the issue of Malfoy.

Dumbledore looked at Hermione and Harry with pride as he levitated the bed and sent it ahead as he walked the corridor. He was moving her personally to ward off any curious onlookers. They saw Ron and Malfoy waiting in the corridor as the bed floated out.

Harry and Hermione continued through his collection. They stopped and admired the Weasleys in their graduation year. The books seemed so full of promise for each of the graduates. They looked at each other frequently sharing a smile. Each trying to think what the caption and picture would look like for them.

“So, I hear that the Harry Potter look-alike contest begins tonight.” Hermione said with a tone of glee.

“What?” Harry hadn't heard most of the plan and would get all of it tonight. `Well, at least the part of it they've finished,' she thought.

“Oh don't worry about it, you aren't going to be left in the dark, I promise.” Hermione said with certainty.

The afternoon ended with a wonderful meal brought by Dobby. It was roast chicken adobo with Harry's favorite vegetables, mashed potatoes and a custard pie for dessert. Shortly after Dobby cleaned up from the meal, people began filling the library chambers. All the members of the Order and the staff were there. Then he noticed that Neville, Fred and George who weren't part of the Order yet, Seamus, Tonks, Parvati, and nearly everyone from the core group of the DA were present.

“Good evening,” began Dumbledore. This unprecedented meeting of students, Dumbledore's Army as they'd like to be called officially, faculty, and Ministry Aurors is called to order. The purpose is to identify the roles and requirements for everyone involved. The DA members have gone through two days of training with Remus Lupin on the function of The Marauder's Map and other defensive techniques. This meeting will be very short as most of you have been informed of these duties individually.”

For a moment, everyone looked around at the others in attendance. It was really a rather large group to keep such a secret. “There are nearly thirty of us. Some of you have volunteered to take on the appearance of Harry Potter and others have volunteered to take on the appearance of Hermione Granger. This is for the sole purpose of deception and to determine which version of the Map is in the clutches of the Dark Lord or his followers. Additionally, we will be able to let Harry and Hermione free from their captivity here in my quarters and allow me some rest from their constant laughing and carrying on.” Dumbledore laughed with everyone.

“Do not mistake the danger involved in our mission. One night, in the not too distant future we will attempt something we have never attempted before. We will attempt to assault the fortress, if it can be called that, of Voldemort himself. We must prepare Harry for this assault. For reasons, I will not and cannot divulge he is the cornerstone to our success. We are trying to give our families and generations to come the hope that we'd thought we'd gained fifteen years ago. Are there any questions?”

A hand shot up from the rear barely visible above Snape's cloak. “Yes, young Mr. Crevey.” It was Colin's younger brother by two years. He was thirteen.

“I was wondering, how much like Harry and Hermione do we have to act? All that kissing and stuff, I'm not so sure I can do that everyday.” Colin said seriously. “We've all seen it. Sometimes it's disgusting.”

Everyone in the room choked back a laugh, because even though the reason for the question was funny—it was a good question.

“You must act as most like them as possible within your limits of respectability, Mr. Crevey.” Dumbledore answered. “Remember, you can leave all the mushy stuff to them. They'll be doing enough for everyone. Each night someone resembling Harry and Hermione will sleep in their beds. There will be others walking the corridors in other parts of the castle at the same time. No one using one of the counterfeit maps will be able to tell who the real Harry and Hermione are and who isn't.”

“What happens if they use the real map?” asked Fred Weasley for the benefit of everyone else.

“Good point Mr. Weasley. We have devised a means of communication that must not be shared with anyone. If a member of the Death Eaters, Voldemort or Wormtail is spotted anywhere on the map, Fawkes will fly through out the castle singing the Phoenix song.“ Dumbledore explained. “You will maintain your positions so that Aurors may be dispatched to protect you.” He turned and beckoned Fawkes to demonstrate.

With the demonstration complete, George asked another question for everyone's edification. “Are there not times that Fawkes will not be available such as burning time?”

“Again thank you. When this method is not available, we will call a meeting again and suspend operations. Fawkes has just gone through that process recently. We will not face that problem for some time to come, we should hope.” Dumbledore looked for more hands.

“Look around you. Memorize as many faces as you can. Do not discuss our plans outside of this room or the Room of Requirement without me or Professor Lupin present. That is most important. Good night.” Everyone took a good look at one another. There were only a few unfamiliar faces in the crowd, mostly the Aurors from the Ministry who were allowed to participate by Minister Fudge. The Order of the Phoenix were generally comprised of all the others so only Mundungus was a strange face.

Harry and Hermione sat quietly as everyone filed out. There seemed to be a couple of holes in the plan, but Harry was sure that they would be divulged to him shortly.

“Harry, there are a few things we didn't tell the others because it doesn't affect them at all. You will be given a copy of the counterfeit map so that you can avoid coming into contact or too close to your stand-ins throughout the periods they're there. The remade original will stay here where we will monitor it night and day.” Dumbledore said. “Other than that, the same applies to you two.”

“Professor, what exactly are we trying to do?” Hermione asked.

Harry thought, `My question, exactly.'

“It is nothing but a diversion. If Voldemort wants to strike or send Wormtail it will be difficult to monitor the whole map at once. However, he will not be so likely to do so if he has to check out five or six Harry's and Hermione's to get to you. Deterrence is probably a better word until we devise a more elaborate plan. We will be watching you two closer than anyone else. Anyone suspicious who comes near you will be dealt with by Aurors who will be following you under the Disillusionment Charm to let them blend into the surroundings. You remember that charm, don't you Harry?” Dumbledore said.

“Why don't you just use it on us no one will see us?” asked Harry knowing the answer.

“What, so that the only thing we know is that you're in a certain corridor or on the road to Hogsmeade, hiding anywhere you please?” Dumbledore said jovially.

”It will slow down those teenage hormones of yours too Harry,” joked Tonks as she looked at Hermione and him holding hands.

“Mine! What about hers? She's just as bad!” Harry joked.

“Harry!” Hermione slugged him with her free hand. “Another one of those comments and I'll do Voldemort's work for him.” She had a scowl on her face that slowly changed to coquettish smile.

“Well, are we all lovey-dovey again? You are free to leave. Take the fake map, Harry, and check it often.” prodded Dumbledore. He smiled at them. He didn't like intruding on their private lives but he'd done a fair amount of intruding on their thoughts over the past few days to see where they'd been and to determine the depth of their relationship. He was shocked, yet proud of them. He knew all he needed to know and promised himself to never do it again.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The knowledge that they were under constant surveillance didn't stop them from going to the Astronomy Tower or to the owlery. But any thoughts of a repeat of their massage therapy or clothed lovemaking had been put on hold. They knew that things were coming to a head and that they needed to love each other the best they could and not worry. In some ways the constant surveillance made it easier, because they knew when the time came they'd have some warning. Otherwise, the details of the assault would be such that they could prepare for it as a reality they couldn't avoid.

“So far so good,” said Harry as they shivered together on the Astronomy Tower opposite the direction of the cold December wind. “We haven't scared any students with two pairs of us walking into the same classroom or the loo yet. Better yet we haven't had two pairs jump in bed together yet. And, the deterrence portion must be working.” They laughed.

“Yeah, only I wish we could send one of our replacements up here to the cold and they could snog while we enjoyed it vicariously in some warm remote part of the castle.” Hermione hugged him a little harder. He sighed, knowing exactly what she meant.

“Well, are you and I going tomorrow or not? The school is not going to allow the students into Hogsmeade, even though the hideout for You-Know-Who, I hate saying that, is way on the other side.” Harry asked.

“Of course, why would I change my mind after promising?” Hermione said looking into Harry's red, wind-chapped face.

“I just don't want to rebel without it being a joint decision. This isn't really about me having freedom and a life as much as it is about having those things with you. And having them with you without fear,” Harry said with a slight smile that would have been bigger if he weren't freezing.

“Did we come here just to talk about that?” Hermione asked.

“Yes. I've gotten pretty good at spotting the Aurors who are shadowing us. I noticed that they stay pretty far away up here. It seems like maybe Dumbledore or Pappy told them to let us talk without eavesdropping. Besides they can't hide their footprints in the snow.” He laughed. Hermione didn't stare, but she knew what he meant. They had to stay close to the stairs to avoid giving themselves away.

“I want you to tell me that you want to spend a romantic day with me in Hogsmeade tomorrow. If you would rather do the same here, then we won't go.” Harry said.

“It's not going to be me telling you that we're going if you're not comfortable.”

“That's sweet Harry. Let's go. But we'll just have a late lunch and a Malted Milk Shake….brrrr….well maybe coffee, tea, or butter beer.” We won't leave ourselves exposed for a long time. We'll go mid-afternoon as the commotion at the end of the Quidditch match begins. We can be back by five o'clock or five-thirty. Does that sound fair?” Hermione asked.

“Imminently,” Harry said just to be a smart aleck.

The rest of the day and the morning the next day were exciting because they went to the Quidditch Match. The Match was one between Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw that was moved up to make room for the Slytherin and Gryffindor Match after the Christmas Holidays. Hufflepuff took the early lead, but after nearly three hours Hufflepuff was finally overcome by Ravenclaw when their seeker caught the snitch.

Harry and Hermione slid into the crowd and started dashing in and out of people so that their pursuer, the Auror, had to run at full speed. They knew they might not elude him but they had to try. Since the Quidditch pitch was on the opposite side of Hogwarts and they had to go around the lake they could make good time if they kept running. The combination of the long run and the excitement of eluding the Auror gave them both a rush of adrenaline.

“Well, we made it.” Harry said. “So much for being a romantic day after we finish huffing and puffing from running almost two miles in the snow.” Hermione was standing next to him with her hands on her knees not believing how much trouble it was to get here.

“Well, the family who runs together…well, I don't know what the hell I was thinking!” Hermione said with a gasp.

Harry was shocked to hear her say the word `hell.' “Hermione, watch the potty mouth,” he smiled. She wasn't smiling at the moment. She saw the footprints of the Auror not twenty feet away.

“He or she caught up to us.” She said. “Oh, well.”

They walked toward Madame Rosemerta's and had lunch with tea or nearly two hours. They spent that time talking like they couldn't do in the school. It was relaxing and very much worth the time now that they'd done it. “We still don't know what Dumbledore will do when we get back though, do we?” Hermione asked. She had a good idea, but wouldn't share it.

The couple finally decided that to cap off the day they'd get a big lollipop to walk home with since the day was warmer than expected and their tongues wouldn't stick to the surface of them. Harry waited until Hermione was looking at the chocolate when he asked for some sugar quills to surprise her later. He had planned on getting her a real Pheasant-feather quill, but it was late. He quickly stuffed them in his pocket and returned to where she was looking at the chocolates. “So, chocolate for you?” he asked innocently.

“No, I was just looking. They have all the Christmas chocolate out now and the figures and sculptures are beautiful.” Hermione said. There was an entire sleigh of reindeer made entirely of chocolate on the display behind the counter.

The walk back was fun. They threw snowballs at one another and tackled each other in the snow. They'd wished they'd been able to play around like this on the way there, but such was life as Hermione had said as they walked later on. “Harry, have you ever thought of doing anything outside of the magical world?” Hermione asked.

“It's funny that you ask. I did think about it when I spoke with Pappy. He looked like he had so much fun doing what he did. You know, he and his wife restored people's broken or rejected things to things of value for someone else. I liked that. I didn't even know for sure he wasn't a muggle then.” Harry said.

“I've thought about being a Medi-Witch but going to muggle medical school too. I like what my parents do. They're not medical doctors, but they help people and are respected for what they do.” Hermione said.

They'd arrived at the front of the castle. They turned toward where they thought the Auror was and mouthed, “Thanks for not bringing us back.”

Kingsley Shacklebolt smiled even though they couldn't see him. `Those two are a pain in the royal…,' he laughed to himself. `They sure are in love though. No doubt about that.'

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry quickly checked the map to make sure he wasn't walking into himself as they entered through the front door. They'd just walked through many other kids out having snowball fights in the courtyard, but now they were getting back to reality. The nearest impostors were on the other side of the castle for the moment and one more on the Astronomy Tower. They moved through their laughing and joking classmates just like they'd been in the courtyard with the others.

Dinner time was the only real vulnerable time. There couldn't be two Harry's and Hermione's eating in the Great Hall at once. So security was increased at dinner and shortly after to allow Harry and Hermione as well as the volunteers to eat dinner. Harry and Hermione were supposed to be the ones in their own beds tonight for the first time since it started. They sat in the Common Room studying.

“So, did you have fun today?” Hermione asked.

“Why wouldn't I? I just wish we had the freedom to go whenever we felt like it.” Harry replied.

“You didn't look like you were having fun wrestling around in the snow.” Hermione said flirtingly.

“No. Damn jackets and cold snow. I wanted to lie there and kiss you. It wasn't the jackets so much as the fact that it was cold.” Harry said.

“I know better you randy little liar. You were upset that you couldn't feel me up through the jacket. You don't try to help someone up under the armpits three times without trying something.” She giggled and slapped his hand.

Harry blushed. “I thought I was past that stage in my life but I guess not.”

“Well, did you feel anything?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah, what was that flat thing you had in your jacket?” Harry asked.

Hermione pulled out a light green envelope with a card with his name on it calligraphy. The card's picture was a little white house and a fenced in yard with a couple sitting on the swing on the porch. On the front it said, “Home is Where the Heart is.” And, inside, Hermione had put a photograph from several weeks back that she'd begged him to take with her, Colin Crevey screwed it up four times. They sat facing each other at a table each with their chin on the palm of their hand and kissing like a couple of goldfish.

Her note to Harry said, “I know I'll catch you off guard with this card, but I love you so I had to say it in a unique and loving way. No matter where you are, you will be in my heart. Love always, Hermione.”

Harry sat there speechless for several moments whether it was a minute or two neither knew. Hermione could see the love in his eyes as he looked at their picture and could feel the love emanating from his side of the table. “Hermione, I don't have…,” he paused. “Hold on, just a minute.” He'd remembered the sugar quills. He ran up to his room.

At that moment he had a sense of déjà vu as he heard the Phoenix song in his head. He looked down the stairs and the lights were off. He could feel the dream becoming reality. He ran down the steps. As he reached the last five steps he heard a scream from below. He emerged from the staircase to a voice, “Where's Potter? He was just here.” Harry yelled, “Leave her alone. Leave her alone or I'll kill you.” Harry dove to the center of the Common Room as he saw a green light develop in the area where he'd left Hermione. He came up with his wand at the ready. He yelled, “Stupefy.” He heard something fall to the ground. It sounded like a body. Yet seconds later, he had to dive toward the large sofa to avoid another green bolt of light. It seemed surreal. He could sense the curses coming. “Expelliarmus,” Harry yelled. He heard a grunt, an `eek eek' and then felt something cross-over his left foot. He ran to the light switch on the other side. On the floor in the direction of his attack lay Hermione. Harry's heart began pumping fast. He had been calm in battle, but now seeing his love on the Common Room floor, he felt tremendous fear.

It had played out exactly as it had in the dream. He ran to Hermione and lifted her onto his thigh, she was breathing. He didn't know whether to laugh or cry. Through the door burst the Auror on duty, Shacklebolt. “Harry put her down; the intruder is still here.” Shacklebolt ordered as he put out the light.

“No, I'm not leaving her unprotected.” Harry said.

“Suit yourself.” Shacklebolt turned to Hermione and said, “Ennervate.” Harry saw Hermione open her eyes slowly. She looked like she had a headache. “Now, Harry, turn the table up and hide her behind it. Then you need to help me!”

Harry did as he was told. Her bag was on the ground to her left and she couldn't reach her wand. She remained still and quiet. The Phoenix Song sounded like an air raid siren throughout the castle. The doors to the dorms slammed shut as did the portrait.

“Damn you, Potter. You should have let Black and Lupin kill me that day in the Shrieking Shack.” The familiar voice of Wormtail echoed in the Common Room in a half-joking and half-serious tone.

Another voice joined in. “Don't you wish you'd hated me enough now. The Curse would have left me for Dumbledore, but you are just a boy sent to do a man's job.” Bellatrix sounded vicious. “Does your boyfriend screw you as well as Ron screwed me, Hermione? Is he a big man? If you don't know, you won't find out now?”

“You foul bitch. You have to have young boys because a real man wouldn't touch you.” Hermione screamed. The bolt of light crashed into the lights above Hermione's head spraying her with glass. She could feel the blood trickle from her forehead from it a moment later.

“Shacklebolt, what do we do?” asked Harry as they sat protected at the end of the long sofa.

“What do we do? What do we do?” cackled Wormtail and Bella in unison trying to sound like a little boy. “You are no match for the Dark Lord asking some common Auror for instruction.”

A red flash set the leather sofa and carpet near it on fire. “We'll kill everyone in Gryffindor if we have to tonight? You are going to die tonight, Potter? If you come with us, we'll let you fuck her before Nagini has the two of you for dinner. But not as guests,” said Bellatrix.

Shacklebolt began using charms to put out the fires that were forcing them into the corner. `If we're trapped in the corner we have no where to go but at the enemy.' Shacklebolt then thanked his Special Forces training. He yelled, “Sonorous. If you can't beat them at their game, CHANGE THE GAME.” He hoped the diversion worked for the second he needed.

His voice boomed throughout the castle. “Lumos.” The distraction had been enough. Shacklebolt saw Bella clearly, “Avada Kedavra.” The green light flashed toward Bella and she fell silently and motionlessly from her perch high in the rafters of the Common Room. Just as quickly he put out the light from his wand. The entire castle had heard the Unforgivable Curse and the lighting of his wand.

“Hermione, recover your wand and both of you come with me.” Shacklebolt said in his normal voice as he grabbed Harry's hand and put it on the back of his robe. Harry did the same with Hermione's hand to his robes.

“Accio wand,” said Hermione. Her wand returned to her hand.

“Wormtail,” Shacklebolt said in an even tone. “You were always the one for deception not murder. You couldn't even stand to watch the Potter's die, could you? You must have the other authentic Marauder's Map or you wouldn't have found them without the alert being sounded earlier.” They listened.

Shacklebolt slowly moved toward the Fat Lady. He had noticed the silver arm of Wormtail. Shacklebolt's mind went into tactical mode again, `The silver metal arm would not allow the freedom an Animagus who turns into a rat what it needed to get under these base boards. He either entered through the door or he thinks we are still blocking his exit.'

“Sonorous.” Shacklebolt wanted the news spread. “Wormtail, so leave the original map and go back to the Dark Lord. We'll let you go. That way Nagini will still get her meal.” He laughed. His laugh was malevolent as any Harry or Hermione had ever heard. “Voldemort, the lazy prat, sent a rat with the name of a spineless worm to do his bidding. How powerful can he be Wormtail? Just go back and tell him you're sorry and you made a mistake. I mean, you know now that you made a mistake don't you?”

Shacklebolt could hear the crying from the far corner of the room. “I should just kill you all right here, I am dead anyway.” Wormtail cried. “I hid the original map from him, we needed to get Potter or he'd kill us. Yes, yes I have it.”

The door at the front of the Common Room opened and everyone inside was blinded for an instant. “Crucio,” a voice yelled.

“Expelliarmus, Stupefy,” a booming familiar voice countered. The room went dark again as the door shut. Harry and Hermione hid in the dark shaking and holding each other for dear life.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

14. Three Wizards and A Witch

Three Wizards and a Witch--Chapter 14

“Is everyone alright?” The question seemed ridiculous considering that the room still had a smoldering carpet, coughing and choking could be heard from upstairs and shrieks of pain were coming from the direction of Shacklebolt.

Harry recognized Pappy's voice. “I'll get the kids out from above and clear the smoke!” Harry ran and opened the doors to the dorms. “Evanesco!” He remembered the spell for making something disappear entirely. The smoke magically disappeared.

Pappy put out the fires and walked over to the bleary-eyed Shacklebolt who was still on the ground writhing in the aftermath of the Cruciatus Curse. Harry watched as Pappy went over to the now unconscious Wormtail and with a long-blade knife severed the silver hand from Wormtail's arm. He then conjured up a makeshift jail cell that caged him in a box with solid metal half-way to the top. “There that should keep you where we can all see you and you can't transform and wiggle out through a knot hole or gnaw a hole in wood.”

Harry was back to Hermione sitting at her side. “Ouch, that must hurt. There are still little slivers of glass in your hair and forehead.”

“Yeah, I've felt better.” Hermione said with a wince. Pappy came over and began the delicate task of removing the glass.

Through the lingering pain Shacklebolt asked, “How did this happen?”

“As we feared, there was something we hadn't figured on. You knew when you were questioning Wormtail. He had the original Marauder's Map and withheld it from Voldemort.” Pappy said.

“That doesn't explain how we ended up in our own Common Room with Bellatrix LeStrange and Wormtail trying to kill us and everyone here.” Hermione said as Pappy worked on her forehead.

“No…No…it doesn't. Not by a long shot. We didn't even know that Wormtail and Bella were even in the picture. Hey you stop moving or you'll end up looking like your boyfriend with a scar an inch long.” Pappy said.

“What? All the hype and two of the most vicious we can imagine get through undetected?” Harry asked in disbelief.

“There were about twenty people rushing up the dungeon corridors and the names got all mingled together.” Pappy began. “They were in alternate forms or she was Disillusioned and melted into the background and unfortunately a rat is hard to spot when you're looking at twenty Death Eaters bearing down on you.” That's when we heard Shackebolt's warning just after we turned them away. There are some injured in the hospital wing.”

“What do you mean?” Hermione said.

“I think Bella and Wormtail were their targets…to get the original Marauder's Map back. They didn't expect us to be prepared like we were.” Pappy said with reserved happiness.

“So, what do we do now?” Shacklebolt asked as he rubbed his sore lower back.

“First, we get Wormtail as far away from Harry and Hermione as we can. Second, we get this copy of the Marauder's Map to Dumbledore ASAP. And, third, we hope that Voldemort doesn't become as aggressive as these two were, because if he does…no one's safe.” Pappy said quickly as he finished fixing up Hermione. Pappy stood up from his kneeling position next to Hermione.

“Why get rid of Wormtail?” Harry asked.

“Harry, we can't be near him because he will still show up on the Marauder's Map that Voldemort has and he thinks that Wormtail still has the original or that he's near us,” said Hermione frantically.

“See, Harry, the old Hermione still exists, she just bites her tongue until it is necessary to say what she has to say. But that is not a bad thing, and don't think it is, Hermione.” Pappy said pointing an approving finger at her. “For the moment, the best we can do is to have Shacklebolt take him to Dumbledore for safe keeping. I told Dumbledore to send backup they should be here shortly.”

The portrait opened and Mad-Eye, Tonks and another Auror Harry didn't recognize came in. “We have to get this piece of sh…excuse me, there is a lady present…work to Dumbledore.” Shacklebolt pointed toward the container. As each Auror saw who it was they sneered in disgust. “Pettigrew,” they said in unison.

“I'm staying here. Make sure he gets to Dumbledore!” Pappy was adamant.

“Pappy, I mean I heard the things you said we are going to do, but isn't Voldemort going to be pissed off and want someone's head?” Hermione asked.

“Well, it moves up our timetable considerably. I have my preferences, but I don't know whether Dumbledore and the rest who make the decisions will agree.” Pappy said.

“I'd rather not say. It would be premature to start any worrying on your part, you two. Scourgify.” Pappy cleaned the entire Common Room in one sweep of his wand.

“You seem different than at the shop, Pappy.” Harry said with sort of a sad look.

“Son, I am the person you met there in Little Whinging. This is the person I have to pretend to be. That's why I stayed out of this business for so long and never wanted in again. Then I met this smart, bright-eyed kid I'd known about for years and couldn't let him face his demons alone. And, when I realized that like me he valued his loved-ones most, I was convinced to return.” Pappy said with a face of regret. “I have been sad for a very long time, sixteen years to be exact. Now I see you too, and that sadness is replaced with determination.” He smiled at the two of them.

“Pappy, I never thanked Shacklebolt.” Harry said.

“Neither did I,” said Hermione.

“He knows, believe me, he knows.” Pappy assured them. “Now, I'm going to rest on the sofa.” He looked at the burned out sofa and said, “Evanesco.” It disappeared and almost immediately it was replaced with one like in his apartment in Little Whinging. “You two are sleeping right behind this sofa, on the floor where I can hear you, if not see you. So no funny stuff that makes noise. I have to get some rest and so do you.”

“Can I get my music box?” asked Hermione.

Pappy's heart soared with the question. “Yes, my darling Hermione, you can.” She was gone but a second or two and returned holding her head.

“That stuff you put on my head stings and I have a headache.” She said in a soft whining voice.

“Get some rest. By the way, I love the song. Claire de Lune. My mother and grandmother loved that song. How it ever got on that music box, I'll never know.” Pappy had not lied to Harry about anything except that he let him think it was the original song on the music box. He knew when he met Hermione that she'd like it, so he switched it to that song over the summer. “Good night, little ones.” Pappy said it as if the two of them were babes in their cribs.

Harry and Hermione lay looking one another as he spoke. She turned the key as far as it would go and let it play. Harry had put the card in his pocket when he ran up the stairs. He looked at it in the darkness, only able to see it clearly in his minds eye and mouthed “Thank you” to Hermione as she looked into his eyes.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The events of the night before created all sorts of headaches for everyone. It started out as an atypical Sunday to begin with. Hagrid was pounding around Gryffindor tower to find Harry and make sure he was alright. All the children in the dorms were startled by his loud voice and carrying on. Ron, Neville, and Seamus had thought better of getting in the way the night before and had stayed in the dorm once the smoke cleared. They came running down at the sound of Hagrid's voice.

“Hagrid, Hagrid!” Ron shouted. “It was wicked cool to hear how Shacklebolt, Harry and Hermione beat them. We heard it all between coughing and gagging. That Shacklebolt's some sort of Auror.”

“Weasley, please be quiet,” said Harry as he got up from behind the now empty sofa with an ear to ear grin. Hermione slowly raised her bandaged head too. Moments after Hagrid's arrival, Pappy stepped out of the loo.

“Doesn't anyone sleep in anymore?” He smiled. “I have to take Harry and Hermione with me to Dumbledore's office first thing. Hagrid can you see them down there…say, around ten o'clock.” Harry looked at his watch and his beautiful Hermione and saw it was just six-thirty.

“Ugh,” he said as he showed the watch to Hermione. She looked frightful. The places around the bandages were bruised and she looked absolutely beat.

They followed Pappy who took them through passages that they'd not know before. Or maybe it was just that he took a different sequence of staircases. They were too tired to tell. Finally, they arrived in Dumbledore's quarters.

“Albus, these two need more sleep and we need to talk.” Pappy said. “Do we trust them alone up there?” He winked at both of them.

“Yes, I do believe we can,” said an obviously overtired Dumbledore. “The outer-office with the Auror's station is where they have Wormtail. I surmise that that will be the subject of our discussion.”

“That would be correct, but I assume you have guessed that I have more on my mind than that.” Pappy said cryptically so as not to give away anything to the two young eavesdroppers pretending to be sleeping sitting up on Dumbledore's sofa. “Off you go you too. Same rules apply. No noise, sleep.”

They went off peacefully, realizing that neither of them could feel their feet as they walked on the extraordinarily soft carpet on the way up. They looked down and realized the room below had been enchanted to let no sound up to their room. They smiled took their shoes and socks off, and slid into the king-size bed from opposite sides clasping hands in the middle and falling asleep within seconds.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

“Nathaniel, thank you for minding Harry and Hermione while I monitored things from here. One of us had to be here if more than one cell of Death Eaters gained access to one of the Houses. How had Shacklebolt fared?” Dumbledore asked.

“Extremely well, I am afraid that I was the one who caused him to lose focus when the door to the Common Room opened. Wormtail saw him clearly and used the Cruciatus Curse hoping to disable him, but I unarmed and stunned him before he could escape or hurt either of the children.” Pappy's voice carried a bit of relief as he finished. “We will have to discuss Harry's performance later today. He needs training. The knowledge as you told him is there. The focus with Hermione present is on her. That is the danger.”

“Ah, protecting the loved ones in a defensive posture rather than taking the threat head-on and keeping that threat off balance—a difficult lesson to learn, indeed. We shall address it at the appropriate time with Harry and Hermione.” Albus said to Pappy.

“Dreams are powerful things. That dream of Harry's came true almost to the exact detail.” Pappy said.

“I wonder why that is, Nathaniel. You've been known to project dreams to people before.” Albus smiled wryly.

“Surely, you don't think?” Pappy looked like a man holding back.

“Yes, I think you knew that if Harry played that dream in his head, time after time, your vision of Wormtail and Bellatrix breaking through our defenses would more likely come out with a happy rather than the sad version you first saw.” Dumbledore said. “That is the only one that was yours, I trust?”

“Albus, the boy was going to lose the love of his life to that grubby-handed Wormtail. I had no way of knowing whether it would work out, but I knew if he froze they might be dead.” Pappy was emotional and sad.

“And, you were going to lose the two people you love most too?” Albus' tears were real too.

“If I have a gift to save their young lives, I will use it at the risk of forfeiting my own.” His misted eyes told a story of love beyond imagining.

“Well, no matter, what is done is done. And done well I might add,” Dumbledore said.

“One last thing, do you read his dreams or was it a cover to draw off the attention to interrupting his dreams with ones you've modified?” Dumbledore asked.

“I see his dreams. I have no information on the one with Voldemort if that's what you mean to ask? I wish I did.” Pappy said slowly.

“That is what I meant to ask.” Dumbledore said with a concerned pursing of his lips and a shake of his head.

The two wizards began looking over the Marauder's Map in every detail. They discussed whether some of the DA members of the Quidditch teams could safely fly their brooms through the dungeon corridors left and right. If someone were to be brave enough to go beyond the edge of the map and attempt to get coordinates they might use a portkey to that point for stealth. Success they agreed was not in numbers. The Dark Lord himself was too powerful for any number who could fit in those corridors to confront him. He'd kill wave after wave, first with the Death Eaters and then himself if necessary. If the flyers could get in and out…how was yet to be determined…they could weaken the structure to force Voldemort to either flee through the rear into the forest or to force him to move to where the map would make his location known.

“The most distressing part of this entire operation is the fact that with his power he could be in the cavernous dungeons or be in another location, returning as needed by Apparating or Disapparating. He is elusive.” Dumbledore realized that the best he could hope for initially was a weakening of Voldemort's power in the close proximity—namely the dungeons.

“Should we wait until Shacklebolt, Snape, and Lupin may discuss it?” Pappy asked.

“I think we should,” said a tired Dumbledore. “Those two don't make noise do they, referring to Harry and Hermione?”

“If you are referring to the act of snoring, no they do not. Occasionally, you get the lip smacking of light kisses though.” Pappy laughed quietly as Dumbledore ascended the staircase.

“I may have to put up a barrier around each so they can't do that if I am awakened even once.” Dumbledore joked.

“I will monitor the map. Lupin's last day for a few will be today and tonight.” Pappy said. “Sleep well, Albus.”

Ron sat by Ginny's bedside saying a short prayer that she would regain her eyesight and that there would be no lasting nightmares from Voldemort. He realized that Voldemort had possessed Ginny just as he'd rung the bell to enter Dumbledore's quarters. He'd sensed somehow that Dumbledore might suspect Ron. “Ginny, how's my kid sister doing?” he said lovingly. He kissed her on the forehead.

“I'm seeing light and dark now, but no real clear outlines.” She said sadly. “I am finding that I hear more things now though. For example you have the prefect keys in your left pocket. They sound different if they are in your right pocket that if they were in you left and then even different yet if they're hung inside your robes.” Ginny smiled. “It's a parlor trick at this point, but if it continues to get better I'll be able to use it to navigate around things.”

“You may become good a divining the truth. In divination class we were reading about this woman who could tell a lie from the truth by the pitch of a person's voice. She had more dreams too that gave her insight. All the energy to see went to other places.” Ron explained.

“Well, I guess that's encouraging, but I like looking at trees and nature…” she said sadly.

“And, don't lie to me, Ginny Weasley.” Draco chided from the other side of the bed. “How are you Weasley? Thank you for not fighting Ginny and I on allowing me to visit.”

“I'm still not taking you to the Spring Ball Malfoy…she might but I don't like you well enough yet, but you've been good for her. I admit that.” Ron smiled. Malfoy actually liked Ron's testiness when he showed up. It wasn't acidic, cruel and nasty like the Slytherins' would have been.

“Does your chest still hurt, darling? I asked Mrs. Pomfrey for something to help you there.” Draco asked.

“My chest feels tight and my heart still beats very fast sometimes. I don't know why.” Ginny said.

Madame Pomfrey overheard. “Your experiences with Voldemort become more physically damaging each time, dear. I should hate to think if it happened again. That is why we have a protective charm over her bed, but I let it down for you boys to talk with her for a while.”

Anytime the boys tried to touch her, an invisible almost plastic shield would have stopped them from having skin to skin contact with her. Ron would have preferred she didn't when Malfoy went to kiss her. The feeling was weird. Malfoy kissing his sister…on the lips no less and she returned it. He had to turn away for a second. He hadn't been ready for this.

The two boys sat on opposite sides of her bed, speechless for nearly the entire afternoon. They looked at Ginny's now faintly pink eyes where the capillaries had burst and were now repairing themselves. But her beautiful smile as she looked from one to the other of them made understand she could see shadows. What she didn't tell them was that if they changed sides she tell which of them was which. Each cast a dark shadow, but Malfoy's was darker. She had to ask Dumbledore about that.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione awoke to the blazing sun shining through the opened curtains at the other end of the room. “Rise and shine my fine young friends. It is nearly two-thirty in the afternoon.” Pappy said. “Professor Dumbledore came up for a nap and has been back downstairs for hours.”

They looked at each other with another collective, “Ugh. Can't we sleep more?”

“One hour. You must be downstairs in one hour or I will personally drag you down the stairs in whatever state of dress, undress, or in the process of whichever personal cleanliness habit you are engaged in at the time.” Pappy smiled. “I'm serious. You don't want to be embarrassed. We had a couple of each of your mates gather some clean things for you to wear. Do what you must. One hour, not one second longer.” Pappy went down the stairs.

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and laughed. As soon as Pappy was down the stairs they gave each other a high-five and pulled each other close to snuggle.

“I was worried about you last night, Hermione. I had seen it in my dream. I thought you were dead.” Harry confessed.

“It was you Wizard Boy that knocked me on my bum with the Stunning Curse. Wormtail had me by the arm and it knocked me back into the table.” Hermione said putting his hand back at the top of her pants where he could feel a welt and see a bruise.

“I am sorry. It was dark.” Harry apologized.

“Well, Wormtail used me as a shield in any case. I doubt that he could have held me up if you hadn't stunned me and disarmed him. But I owe you one good blast to knock you on your fanny.” She smiled with a faint sigh of relief.

Suddenly, Hermione swung her leg over Harry and straddled his chest. “Hermione, I can't breathe. Really.” She was pressing down on him and he was gasping.

“That's right, that's how you'll feel for a long time if something happens to me. I felt it the day I couldn't find you.” Hermione said with a tear. “You have to protect yourself first. If you don't die doing what you can to save yourself instead of protecting me, I will feel like you do now forever. It is a heavy burden, but you have to promise me that you need to let me defend myself and you defend yourself. If we can, we defend each other. It's the only way we'll survive.” The tears were larger now and Hermione could barely see Harry's face. “I'd rather think of you dying as my hero than my protector. Merlin forbid.”

Harry looked at her soft face and the tears. She'd stopped holding him down. He realized that last night was a rush of action and emotion. When he protected himself, everything went okay. When he thought too much about Hermione, Shacklebolt had to take over. It could have cost them all their lives. “I promise.”

“No, swear to me. A feeble, `I promise' won't cut it.” Hermione said.

“I swear that I will protect us by protecting myself first.” Harry said. He knew he could do that, but he wanted her safe so badly.

“I swear that I will protect us by protecting myself first.” Hermione said. “There we're equal on that count. We don't have to feel guilty if something happens. She put her legs down with one knee between his and kissed him. She put her hands in his hair and made sure he knew what it was that they were protecting. Harry lay still returning her kisses until something reminded him.

“Unless you want to be transported starkers to the library, I'd get in the shower and brush my teeth in the shower. Leave your hair wet. We have only twelve minutes.” He said. He patted her bum as she grabbed the clean clothes and ran to the water closet and loo.

Twelve minutes later Harry found himself sitting in the library with his pants unbuckled and unzipped with his tighty-whities showing struggling to put on his last shoe. “Very good timing, no embarrassing body parts are showing.” Pappy laughed. Harry looked at Hermione who looked like she'd just got out of the rain with wet spots on her blouse from her dripping hair. “I'll give you five minutes to finish. They found themselves back upstairs in a flash. Hermione ran to the hairdryer. She could dry her hair magically, but it would be straight and it looked so much better curly.

“Pappy, how'd you do that?” Hermione asked about ten minutes later when they were back in the library.

“Never you mind.” Pappy said with a smile.

Dumbledore sat in his high back ornate chair at his desk watching the entire thing in silent amusement. “Well, are we comfortable? We must cover many things with you that have been decided only this morning. We will be interrogating Wormtail shortly.”

The discussion went on for hours. Wormtail was brought in with his arms tied together uncomfortably about the area where Pappy had severed the silver hand and arm. His feet and ankles were shackled as well as an excruciatingly painful procedure had been performed putting a ring attached to a chain and steel ball through the flesh and fused to the bone of his calf. He could pull the ring free and tear his muscles, bones and flesh to get free, but he would go no where on one leg as a man or on three legs as a rat with the loss of blood. “Wonderful thing Auror training in magical restraints. But Animagi prisoners must be detained so they can't transform and escape.” said Shacklebolt.

“You are as cruel as the Dark Lord. What makes you any different than he?” Wormtail said with virulent hatred.

“We will just kill you and stop the suffering.” Pappy said with such forceful and undeniable certainty.

“Then do it.” Wormtail challenged.

“No, just like the Dark Lord we have our limit to which we will use torture. But it will not be as severe or as long.” Dumbledore suggested.

Harry and Hermione realized that neither Pappy nor Dumbledore were toying with Wormtail. They were deadly serious.

“Where is the girl, Luna Lovegood?” demanded Dumbledore. “If you do not give us the exact location and how to get there we will apply a little excitement to that chain in your leg. “Isn't that right, Pappy?”

Wormtail's demeanor changed. He looked at the two powerful wizards in front of him. “What would you do?”

“Well, a little electricity would shock your memory and engage your mouth I should think.” Pappy pointed his wand at the ball.

“Alright, alright. She is twenty-five meters inside the last hidden entrance to the dungeons where the exit into the Forbidden Forest. He has bewitched that part of the forest to detect intruders.” Wormtail said. “What will you do with me?”

“You said you wanted to die last night. None of us have a problem with that solution.” Harry said as he looked at him in the eye.

“I could have changed into a man anytime in those first three years and killed you. So don't be a little snot. You should at least recognize that I spared you.” Wormtail said with an evil spitting grin.

“Yeah, like you spared my parents by promising to be their secret keeper and then giving them away to Voldemort. I feel so gratified that you decided to kill me with the help of Voldemort instead. Shacklebolt, did you try to attach that ring to his stones or couldn't you find any?” Harry was angry.

“Back to the subject at hand, how many are in his company?” Pappy asked.

“There are more than seventy now I should think. There were over sixty when they came after us.” Wormtail divulged.

“You don't even have to really be threatened to give up secrets, do you?” Hermione said.

“I would be careful to think that he is telling the truth, however, my dear witch. He is as cunning a liar as he is a traitor.” Shacklebolt pointed his wand at the ball and a white bolt of electricity hit it.

Wormtail jerked in agony and point around which his pants had been cut smoldered. “Ahhhh.”

“Do you remember a comment made by Shacklebolt last night. `Change the game.' He said.”

“Yes, yes, I remember.” Wormtail said in agony.

“Well, that's what we are doing. We are no longer the pacifistic Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry that turns out good members of the community. We are becoming a warrior community. We are going to preserve ourselves at the expense of anyone who opposes us.” Pappy said with a snarl. “Do you understand me you worthless piece of bat dung.”

Harry and Hermione were suddenly afraid of Pappy once again.

“What do you need to know? What do you need to know?” Wormtail cried.

“You and Hermione should go upstairs now. We will call you again soon.” Dumbledore said with a sidelong glance at Pappy.

“I know what you're thinking you spineless worm. I could read people since I was 10 years old. And I was the meanest wizard in school and the biggest bully at home. You had better explain what we are up against or I will find a way to leave you in eternal misery.” Pappy was fuming.

Harry and Hermione heard that last bit as they walked up the stairs. It almost sounded funny. Maybe that's why Pappy said this was his toughest acting job, not changing into Pappy and being kind.

For the next forty-five minutes by Harry's watch, the conversation went on as a question and an answer. Occasionally, there was a scream by Wormtail. Finally, they heard nothing. The voices had stopped. They looked down the stairs and Dumbledore was the only man standing in the room. “You may come down now. How much did you hear?”

“Just the change in speakers, but not what was being said. Except for when Wormtail cursed in pain. What happened to Pappy?” Harry asked.

“I will answer it this way. Pappy is a very powerful wizard. He like Voldemort learned a great deal about the Dark Arts. He knew if he continued he'd be like his hated enemy. Voldemort tried to recruit him. I was his secret-keeper…his and Francine's, much like Peter Pettigrew was your parent's secret-keeper.” Dumbledore expounded on their relationship. “He blamed me for letting Voldemort so close but never understood the wickedness of Peter Pettigrew drew Voldemort there that night. He knows now and Wormtail will not survive his wrath. It is you who will do in Voldemort, but Wormtail is his.”

“So is that why you couldn't find him for so long these past years?” Hermione asked.

“Very perceptive, Hermione. Once Francine died and Nathaniel left the place designated as his secret location, I had no idea where to look. I found him first one place then another. But he'd always run. Finally he found Little Whinging where I never thought to look. We still have not spoken of it personally.” Dumbledore said with a sad smile.

“It is also the reason no one knew of Nathaniel and Francine's existence at the cottage that night. We had hid them from all magical people except your parents when I recommended the cottage.” Dumbledore said with a sad sigh.

Harry looked at Hermione as they both felt the sadness that gripped Dumbledore. Nathaniel had been his best friend to ever come out of Hogwarts. A twist of fate had left his friend exposed to Voldemort even though Voldemort never saw him. “They had been standing in plain view as Voldemort approached.” Dumbledore explained. “Why Nathaniel lost his hearing at that moment no one knows. But had he known what was transpiring inside, he was one powerful enough to have turned away Voldemort for a short time at least.”

Harry knew now that Pappy mourned not only Francine, but his parents as well.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Wormtail had told Pappy that in the afternoons for the next two days, Voldemort and the Death Eaters were gathering in a cemetery on the other side of the forest. He was able to organize better where his 'weak hearted and weak minded' followers could congregate. Voldemort was counting his followers and giving them only what they needed.

Pappy was dragging Wormtail painfully through the corridors and dungeons to save Luna. As they went Pappy drew a sketch in his mind of the dungeons as he knew them from the map and tried to gauge where the map ended. At least, one Death Eater was left behind. Pappy could sense him from the exact spot he figured the map ended.

He stopped. “You are testing my patience. Who was Voldemort going to leave behind?”

He questioned with the long-bladed knife in his hand. He wanted something that didn't produce wand sparks or require him to talk if he could help it.

“Dolohov. He was going to leave Dolohov, because he'd already told him the plans.” Wormtail said in haste realizing that he'd divulged too much.

“You lying piece of shit. You've known his plan all along. You saw that I was too kind to carry out my threats and you baited me. So who else is here?” He sliced off one of Wormtail's coattails with a swish of the knife.

“Lucius Malfoy…Voldemort leaves him behind bound by a charm so that he can't leave.” Wormtail cackled. “One of them will get you, you sorry old broken-down wizard.” Wormtail was right. He was breathing hard and nothing was easy.

“What else?” `I have no intention of being caught by these two buffoons,' Pappy thought.

“Nothing, I swear.” Wormtail shook his head vigorously. “Nothing else.”

They moved quietly under the Disillusionment Charm to the brink of the final few dungeon entrances. Pappy knew that Voldemort was keeping the last of the Marauder's Maps close so they could only be found when he freed the girl. He noticed the pictures on the walls. Some sort of hieroglyphics he guessed and then it dawned on him. “Nagini.”

No time for stealth now. Once the viper noticed the heat of new blood they would be discovered. Pappy ran dragging Wormtail screaming with pain as the ball and chain fused to his shin bone pulled nearly to the breaking point.

He saw what must be the room. He turned right and their huddled in the corner in a blood soaked jumper barely alive was Luna. He had no time to help her now. He had to get her and run.

He heard the hissing echoing through the passages near the dungeon. He heard voices and footsteps. “Ennervate.” He said as he charmed Luna to get the last bit of strength he could from her.

He dragged Wormtail to the top of the table and shot a bolt of electricity into the chain. He cut the back of Wormtail's calves and his Achilles tendons so he couldn't get away.

He disillusioned himself and Luna and began running. He heard Dolohov and Malfoy cursing as they chased him. “Sonorous. Wormtail is ready for eating Nagini.” He would not stop until he reached the castle a bolt hit him slightly in the back of his thigh as he used the defensive charm as he looked back to see where they were.

Another bolt, this time he heard the faint moan of Luna as a deflected charm cut through the left side of her face.

He was glad that the Killing Curse required a spot on hit because he could see the green flashing into the sides of the corridor walls. He was surprised that he had this much strength left at his age to out run these two.

Just as he reached the final cross corridor, he looked ahead and there dead in his sights was Malfoy with his wand pointed directly at him, but blind to his whereabouts.

“Sorry, darling Luna,' he thought. Quietly, he put Luna to the side of the corridor, stood facing Malfoy and surprised him rolling in a summersault forward as he forced the knife through Malfoy's stomach and pulled to the left disemboweling him on the spot. He heard Dolohov coming. Malfoy hadn't seen him, if he had he would have killed him before he got that close. But the fallen Luna was clear to see because of the blood from her earlier wounds now dripping on the floor where she lay.

He turned and waited for Dolohov. He felt the burn in his leg as Dolohov appeared. He took aim at Dolohov and screamed, “Avada Kedavra.” Dolohov fell. The pain in his leg blinded him as another Death Eater rounded the corner from where Malfoy had come. The shot had been a blind one until then, but know he could sense the hatred as the man bore down on him. He heard a clicking noise behind him, a curse, he felt a sudden tightness his chest. He couldn't breathe. And then, all went black.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Dumbledore kept Harry and Hermione busy as he kept another eye on the Marauder's Map. He saw Pappy disappear into the unknown portions of the dungeons. Moments later he saw Pappy emerge carrying Luna Lovegood. Dumbledore knew Pappy had thought it a long shot, but he could not bear letting the poor girl suffer anymore. Voldemort would not kill until he had drained every drop of humanity out of his victims. Dumbledore and Pappy knew that that was the power that had preserved Harry. Voldemort could not strangle the power of love for her son and husband out of Lily.

“So Harry, was defying us and going to Hogsmeade worth it? I mean, you're stuck here now until you graduate a year and a half from now….no, wait, I remember there is a Christmas party at the Dursley's with your Aunt Marge. You shall be attending that—without Hermione who will be cleaning the loo in each House and the rest of the castle over the holidays.” Dumbledore's face was unreadable to either of them.

Dumbledore was enjoying his repartee with them about torture, when all of a sudden he called out, “Mad-Eye!” Through the door under the staircase came Mad-Eye Moody. “Look here.” The names of Dolohov and Malfoy had fallen off the map, but the name of Crabbe came from the same direction as Malfoy. `Why didn't I see him before?' thought Dumbledore. “Go help, Nathaniel.”

“Right away, Sir.” They saw him go back in the door and then heard the clear clicking sound of Mad-Eye's peg-leg running through the corridor.

Shacklebolt came to the corner. “What happened?”

“Nathaniel is about to be ambushed. I didn't see him. I sent Mad-Eye because he can see through the wall with his magical eye as he approaches. Let's pray he gets there in time.”

Harry and Hermione ran to the desk. “Harry…Hermione. Step back. I don't want any distractions.” Dumbledore's face was as grave as Harry had ever seen it.

“Harry, is Pappy alright?” Hermione said.

“I don't know.” He opened his watch. The picture of Pappy appeared and then faded away to a picture of Hermione and Dumbledore.

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

15. The Heights of Suspicion

The Heights of Suspicion—Chapter 15

The return of Luna to the fold was a blessing to everyone. Even though Pappy had suffered greatly, he too was recovering quickly. Within three days and the help of Fawkes, Madame Pomfrey was able to use the powerful healing qualities of phoenix tears to heal Luna's external wounds. Pappy's burns and from the glancing curses he'd suffered were healed too, but the greater problem had been the minor heart attack he suffered from overexertion and stress.

Harry and Hermione stood next to a still groggy and slightly overwhelmed Pappy. But they could tell his spirits were being lifted by the sight to his left. Ron was holding Luna close. It was the first time that any of them had been allowed into the hospital wing since Luna's return and Pappy's heroic dash for freedom. Pappy said, “That was all that I hoped to see as I ran back toward the school.”

Ron heard him. He walked over put his hand out to Pappy and then bent over his bed hugging him saying, “Thank you for her. I don't deserve either of you the way I behaved.” He smiled but it was reserved.

Luna looked over, still unable to walk from weeks of malnutrition and the atrophy of the muscles in her legs. “I'll be walking in time for Christmas Pappy, make sure there is mistletoe available because I owe you one,” she said bashfully.

Pappy laughed and looked at the two visitors. “Harry and Hermione, I am so glad you're here. The only other thing I thought when Mad-Eye conjured the cot and restarted my heart was that I wanted to see you two grow up to have kids. I know that sounds stupid. Strange things happen when death greets you face to face.”

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and then at Pappy. “We looked at the watch and you faded away. Why?”

“Time has no meaning for the dead, my young friends. Your thoughts bring out the people you think of briefly but let you know who you should spend the most time loving. For an instant, I must have passed to the other side. That's all I can figure.” Pappy said it as if he only figured that's what it meant; it was in fact exactly how the watch worked.

“It scared us so to see you fade like his parents had in the past.” Hermione said.

“Kids, I'm tired. Can we talk later this evening? I need some rest.” Pappy requested softly.

“Certainly, Pappy. I almost want to call you Grandpa,” said Hermione. Hermione's eyes were filled with tears of joy that his old face was less grayish and death-like than she'd been prepared for.

“Me too, Pappy.” Harry said with the exact same expression.

“I'd be honored but I am not for either of you. But the thought strengthens this old ticker of mine.” Pappy seemed like the man Harry had known in Little Whinging at that moment.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Meanwhile, Ron had spent the past hour before she'd awakened looking at her sleeping face. His heart was filled with both sadness and happiness. He'd never be able to share his first experiences with her as he'd thought that night. He'd allowed the evil of Bella to steal the sweetness of being faithful to Luna. It filled his heart with regret as he looked at her.

When her eyes opened, Luna saw Ron's thoughtful expression. She had been forced to watch from the floor that night as Ron and Bella made love on that stone table. It had haunted her for hours, until Ron was gone and she heard the first scream from the other room as Nagini was fed. She'd heard Ron's voice. “Ronnie, I love you.”

Ron was surprised. Even though he had been looking directly at her, he had been in his emotions of regret and didn't see her open her eyes. She'd been sleeping for just a hour or two Madame Pomfrey had told him. “I love you, Luna. We had played at being more than friends, but now I know how much I would have missed.” He maintained his composure to only allow his lip to quiver for just a few seconds before the tears rolled down his cheeks.

“Ron, I don't want to think about anything but us…and right here…right now.”

It was at this point that Ron had walked over to Pappy and Luna had thanked him. Only a few minutes had passed since then. Harry and Hermione had left and Pappy was sleeping again.

Ron looked around the room and no one else was there. “Luna, may I kiss you properly?”

She looked at him with a smile. To this point they'd smooched not truly kissed in all the time they'd spent together. “Yes, Ronnie, I think I'd like that.” Ron kissed her and realized immediately the difference between what had been Bella and now Luna. Luna was timid and soft. She was exciting in a different way—sexy, but not lusty.

As they deepened their kiss, Ron realized that he nearly had missed the best part. Growing to know someone intimately was much more satisfying than just starting in the middle. He let his thoughts disappear and focus on the only person who mattered…Luna.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Dumbledore was troubled the day before classes were to let out for Christmas break. He heard rumors of unflattering stories in the wizarding press about the hunt beginning again for non-existent Death Eaters since they'd all been put in prison or found innocent of the charges. It was as if the press had forgotten its stance of just six months previous and that many of the Death Eaters had escaped Azkaban.

Particularly upsetting this morning was that he was to meet with one of the exonerated Death Eaters at lunch today. Gregory Doyle's father had requested to visit because of these reports and the fear that his son would be unduly affected by people's attitude toward the unfounded allegations printed in the papers when they returned from the holiday.

“Professor Dumbledore, thank you for seeing me, Sir. I'm not the brightest wizard Hogwarts ever produced and I'm sure Gregory isn't the brightest in his class either, but I want to hear what you have to say about the reports in both The Quibbler and the Daily Prophet. I am fearful that an integrated school such as Hogwarts might be dangerous for Gregory.” Goyle's reference to integrated reeked of prejudice toward non-magical people, but it was common place among even those people who were not radical to the point of joining the Death Eaters.

“I am concerned myself, Mr. Goyle. Please join me as I have lunch here in my quarters today.” Dumbledore had Dobby set a table for them in his quarters rather than disturb the students in the Great Hall.

“The presence of some kind of enchanted Map that you are using to identify intruders and the death of Bellatrix Lestrange Black in your Gryffindor common room was something of a mystery to me as well. The reports of Peter Pettigrew being held here but not turned over to the Ministry seemed odd as well.” Goyle said without any sense of panic.

“It shocks me how such information gets to the press, quite frankly, Mr. Goyle. I am not above releasing information to the wizarding public, but some of the details published were to be `for official use only' by the Ministry in the investigation.” Dumbledore explained.

“My concern is for my son and others like him, for example: Draco Malfoy, Pansy Parkinson, and the Crabbe boy. Their fathers would automatically send the Aurors you have assigned to Hogwarts into a wild frenzy about Death Eaters if their parents were to visit like I am today.” Goyle protested.

“I sent an owl last night to avoid such a confrontation.” Goyle added.

“Let me assure you, Mr. Goyle. Measures are being taken to ensure that safety of all students is paramount and that no student is unfairly treated. As for the existence of such a Map, I will have to leave that up to your imagination and the very fine writers who combine fact with fiction at both newspapers. It will in fact end up hurting everyone if responsible people forget their jobs at those two papers.” Dumbledore replied.

“So you do not deny its existence. How interesting?” Goyle had just finished his open-faced roast beef sandwich, boiled potatoes and green beans. “I don't find that I am offended by your attitude Professor. I expected you to be rather short with me.”

Dumbledore looked at Goyle for a moment trying to read his eyes. “Mr. Goyle, did you see Gregory already, today?”

”Yes, I did as a matter of fact he will be finished with his classes in about half-past the hour. I did have one thing I wanted to share with you. Or rather, I have a favor that I need to ask of you.” Goyle went on.

“How may I help?” Dumbledore asked warily.

“I want to prove to you that my ways have changed. I want to improve Gregory's chances of getting more than one O.W.L in his studies here. I want you too know that he, his mother and I are against the entire Death Eater clan now. But as I am sure you are aware, you don't just leave.” Goyle had a tremendous look of pain on his face.

“If something were to happen to me or the wife, would you be his guardian if something happened to the missus or me?” Goyle asked totally out of the blue.

“I'd never leave a child uncared for,” said Dumbledore.

“Thanks,” said Goyle. “I must be getting along. Gregory will be ready shortly. May I walk around the castle for a few minutes while I wait?”

Dumbledore was still leery of Goyle, yet he said, “If you would kindly stay on the main floor, I see no reason why not.”

Goyle got to his feet and, oddly it seemed to Dumbledore, shook his hand. “Thank you again for your hospitality.” He walked to the doorway and let himself out. Dumbledore walked to the Marauder's Map and looked at it again.

`Yes,' he thought. `Goyle's son is in his dorm most likely collecting his things.' Dumbledore called to the Auror's station through the back entrance. “Shacklebolt, please disillusion yourself and follow Mr. Goyle. See if he seems too interested in anything in particular.” Dumbledore had an uneasy feeling but he couldn't find a good reason. He decided to err on the side of caution.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione were extremely happy that Pappy was recovering. Even though it was a slow process, they felt better than that awful moment last Sunday when it appeared that he'd died. The happiness about Luna and Pappy was slowly giving way to the sadness that Hermione's parents refused to let her stay at Hogwarts this year over the Christmas holiday.

“I can't believe it Harry! This is our first Christmas as a couple and we can't enjoy the holiday together. You know, how nice it would be going shopping together and hiding the presents from one another.” Hermione looked sad.

“Well, it's no better for me. At least, your parents are going to allow you to bring your friend Tonks.” He laughed. Dumbledore had arranged for Tonks to go as a protector for Hermione since she'd be away from school with the threat of Voldemort coming to find her while unable to get Harry. Dumbledore didn't want to demand she stay because of the implications of danger to the Granger family.

“Yeah great, you know I love Tonks. But seriously Harry, we'll be lucky to have anything left at the end of the holiday as ungainly and clumsy she can be.” Hermione said as she looked out the window. She saw Goyle and his father leaving.

“Harry, it was Mr. Goyle that was going to meet with Professor Dumbledore today, right?” Hermione asked.

“Yes?” Harry said questioningly.

“There they are. They're leaving already.” Hermione said sadly. “We leave in two hours from Hogsmeade station on the Express.”

“Hermione, let's get our coats and go out side for a while. It's not cold. Maybe we could take a walk down toward Hagrid's?” Harry said trying to brighten her mood. He was sad, but he had Ron, Ginny and Luna. The Weasley's were going to leave Ron behind to be with Luna and Ginny. `Thank Merlin that Malfoy's going home for the holidays,' he thought.

“Sure, alright, that would be a nice way to take my mind off things. We can stop by and say good-bye to Ron, Luna and Ginny when we get back.” Hermione's spirits leapt for the first time since she thought of leaving after seeing Pappy.

With their coats on they walked out of the castle and through the courtyard. Harry put his arm around Hermione when they both realized that the sun was hot even if it was only five degrees centigrade. The snow was melting and it was unusually warm for late December. They found a tree, took their coats off and used them to sit on in a reasonably dry area. Each of them was wearing a sweater; and, besides, what they were going to be doing would keep them warm enough.

“So much for Hagrid's on a day like today, huh, Hermione?” Harry smiled fiendishly as she smiled back.

Their two coats, while muddy and in desperate need of cleaning, were perfect for a makeshift blanket. Harry propped himself up against the tree and Hermione nestled into his chest. For the first time since she cut her head she thought about it.

“Harry, thank goodness, Mrs. Pomfrey fixed up the cuts on my head. My parents would freak out if I came home with scars on my forehead.” She laughed as she put her hand to the spot. Harry laughed too and tilted her head back and kissed the spot she'd put her hand to.”

“The battle scars of being associated with Harry Potter.” He smiled and held her close again.

“Harry, remember when we were coming back from Hogsmeade? I asked you about whether you'd thought of doing something besides a magical career?” Hermione asked.

“Sure I do. Why?” Harry answered.

“I'm thinking about how important Madame Pomfrey was. It just inspires me to do something like she did.” Hermione said.

“Yeah, I know what you mean.” Harry held her closer and realized that she was one of a kind.

An hour of silence, cuddling and snogging later the time had come. Hermione picked the jackets when they stood up cleaning them of saying, “Scourgify.” Harry looked at her and smiled.

“I was going to keep it as souvenir while you were gone.” He smiled at her broadly.

Hermione looked at him and thought, `I am going to miss that most of all.' She kissed him again. He could taste the unseen tears.

“I didn't hear you crying. Don't think I won't miss you. I mean a week and a half is as long as we didn't speak civilly at the Weasley's. We'll see each other soon. Don't make me cry, please.” Harry felt almost as emotional as he had that night before leaving for school. He was going to miss her.

They walked through the hospital wing and said good-bye to everyone. Harry went with her to Gryffindor tower to help her with her bags to carriage. That done, he looked her in the eyes and said, “I can see you in my watch anytime I need to see you. Just listen to the music box; you'll know I'm there with you.” They kissed each other good-bye just as Tonks dressed similarly to Hermione with raven black hair and a small suitcase.

“I have to look the part don't I,” she said. “I'll take care of her Harry. She'll be okay and so will you.” They both appreciated Tonks bringing them back to reality.

“Bye, bye Sweetheart,” Harry said.

“You too, Wizard Boy,” Hermione said with a smile.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry returned to the Great Hall for dinner. Ron was there and had brought Ginny with him. She was able to get around more now and the shadows were getting crisper. “Hi, guys, can I join you?” Harry asked.

“Sure, mate. She's gone, huh?” Ron asked.

“Yeah.” Harry didn't want to say anymore about it. “Ginny, you're looking better.”

“Thanks, Harry. I'd agree but the mirror isn't helping me much these days. Hermione was helping me with makeup every couple of days, remember? Oops, I'm sorry Harry.” Ginny said.

“That's okay. Maybe in a few days you and Luna can help each other.” Ginny looked toward Harry with a funny look on her face. She couldn't tell whether Ron was looking or not so she looked away quickly.

Harry got the message. For all her good qualities, Luna was not a makeup person. He hoped Ron hadn't heard.

“Hey, you don't have to pretend. I know that wouldn't be Luna's thing,” Ron smiled as he took another mouthful of the delicious sweet potato pie. Even though Ginny couldn't see Harry, they shared a smile. Ron chuckled when he smiled. “She's a little bit too much of a naturalist, if you know what I mean.” He laughed. They all laughed.

“So, what are you going to do with all the time on your hands, Harry?” Ron asked.

“I think I'll spend a lot of time with Pappy. He can teach me a lot of stuff for the DA.” Harry said.

“Well, that'll be good for you then. You can come sit with us in the hospital wing too. We can play Exploding Snaps in the hall and wizard chess too.” Ron said. Ginny nodded her head.

“You're always welcome. Besides, Draco had to go home so, you can do my makeup.” She laughed. Harry turned red.

The tone was set; he'd be okay with his friends at Hogwarts. He hoped Hermione would have a good time too.

Christmas morning came. Harry woke up and first thing grabbed his watch. There was his beautiful Hermione smiling at him as they'd met that day this summer. It seemed like such a long time ago. He smiled and said aloud, “Merry Christmas, Hermione.”

Ron looked over from his four-poster and smiled. He knew things had worked out for the best. He was happy to just have Luna down in the hospital wing. She'd be walking out of there today.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

At nearly the same moment as Harry awoke, so did Hermione. In her heart, she heard him. “Merry Christmas, Harry,” she said aloud.

Christmas was wonderful for everyone. Tonks loved seeing a truly muggle Christmas for the first time in many years and Hermione had a wonderful time singing carols with her parents as they opened gifts and ate enormous amounts of food both she and Tonks said they'd regret.

The day after Christmas was Boxing Day so Tonks and Hermione headed out to the shops. Hermione had decided that Harry would never know the difference when she bought his Christmas present. She felt sort of guilty but got over it when she realized the deals she could get. Witch or not, she knew how to get a bargain and she was determined to teach Tonks.

“So, do you miss being back at the Ministry Tonks?” Hermione asked as they walked through the market.

“No, actually, it's nice to make spend time with someone who can actually talk about something other than You-Know-Who.” Tonks smiled.

“Really? Do you ever wish you had a family?” Hermione asked.

“Yesterday, I did for the first time since I became an Auror. I had forgotten the feelings associated with family. My parents are both disappointed that I became an Auror, so I don't see them much.” Tonks said.

“Well, maybe we both learned something this year. What do you think I should get Harry?” Hermione asked seriously. Tonks looked at her with a flattered look.

“You actually want to know what I think you should get a guy. If it were me I'd buy him condoms.” She laughed. Hermione's jaw dropped and she didn't know whether to look surprised or pretend to be disgusted. She laughed.

“Tonks?” I can't believe you said that.

“I was joking. It's okay isn't it?” Tonks said.

“Of course it's okay to joke.” Hermione said. “It's just that I would have expected you to say a Hippogriff before you said that. I haven't exactly spent a lot of time with my girlfriends since Harry and I got together.”

“He's cute, Hermione. You guys haven't…?” Tonks asked. “I'm sorry. I don't mean to pry. I had one boyfriend during my time and Hogwarts It didn't turn out. I kind of made a fool out of myself. You know what I mean.”

“I'm sorry Tonks. You'll laugh but we're both pretty old-fashioned.” Hermione wasn't embarrassed at all. “We wanted to several times, but we agreed that we'd wait.”

“Good for you.” Tonks looked at Hermione and thought, `Never thought my best friend would end up being a sixteen year old witch at Hogwarts.'

“So what's next?” Hermione said.

“We ought to get back.” Tonks said looking around at the fading sun.

“Okay. Maybe I'll just get him something at Diagon Alley on the way back.” She said.

Tonks spent the entire holiday with Hermione with the exception of the night before their return to Hogwarts. She went to get her orders from Dumbledore and found out about the newspaper articles in the magical press. Dumbledore was now in trouble again. This time it was for putting students in the line of fire with Dumbledore's army. She had to prepare Hermione for the news when she returned.

“Good morning Tonks,” Hermione said gleefully. One look at her friend told her that there was trouble. “What's wrong?”

“The Ministry's gone crazy again over some articles in The Quibbler and the Daily Prophet. The articles are charging Dumbledore with endangering the students and with being mentally unstable. Someone also reported that he was letting Death Eaters walk around the castle unsupervised.” Tonks said.

“Are they referring to the day we left when Mr. Goyle visited?” Hermione asked.

“They don't say when, but the charges are pretty serious again. You and I both know that the reason he organized the DA the way he did was to avoid controversy for Firenze. Well, when he was asked, Firenze had no choice but to say he knew nothing. He was accused of covering for Dumbledore and removed from his position.” Tonks looked sad.

“So who will teach Defense against the Dark Arts?” asked Hermione.

“The class has been suspended until a hearing can be held, but tentatively, it will be Snape.” Tonks said.

“You have to be kidding me?” Hermione said with surprise.

“No, I'm afraid I'm not.” Tonks continued. “Shacklebolt and I along with all of the other Aurors are being recalled to the Ministry. They won't allow Dumbledore to assign us anymore.” Tonks said.

“Why, that's crazy,” said Hermione. “I have to see this for myself.”

“Well, once you're on the Hogwarts Express, I won't see you for a while.” Tonks said sadly. “You've become like a sister Hermione.”

Hermione was shocked at the outpour of emotion as Tonks let a tear fall. She'd never seen Tonks show emotions like that. She thought it was the Auror training. “I feel the same way Tonks.” Hermione was sad.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Goyle stood in the Minister of Magic's office telling the Minister Fudge his opinion of Hogwarts. “Minister, my son says that he's constantly in fear. The Aurors are monitoring every door, watching as they eat, and questioning students like criminals. Even the teachers are treating the students like criminals, to hear him tell it.” Mr. Goyle said.

“Is that right, son?” Minister Fudge asked Gregory Goyle.

“That's right--especially the students from Slytherin. We have to turn out our book bags for no reason just because Professor McGonagall misplaced her hat and someone had a bit of fun with it.” Gregory said.

“Minister, with all due respect, I think Professor Dumbledore is beginning to show signs of paranoia.” Goyle said.

“Well, you said that there were reports that Luna Lovegood had gone missing for a couple of weeks.” Minister Fudge asked.

“Yes. Gregory said that he hadn't seen her for some time, but he hadn't heard she was missing.” Goyle said.

“Ask Mr. Lovegood? You'd think he'd know. He said he visited his daughter at Hogwarts several times and she was fine. He said she'd come down with something over Christmas so she stayed at Hogwarts under the care of the Medi-Witch there, Mrs. Pomfrey.” Goyle said.

Minister Fudge looked surprised. Dumbledore had asked for Aurors to be assigned to Hogwarts because of the return of Wormtail and the battle at the Ministry the previous June, but he had no idea that they were being used to lockdown the school. “I will look into this, Goyle. I am glad to see that you have become more tolerant and support our objectives at Hogwarts.” Minister Fudge called for the Chief Auror as Goyle and his son left his office.

“Father, what use is it to lie to the Minister like that?” Gregory Goyle said to his father as the walked into the back door of their family home.

“Did we lie?” Mr. Goyle asked him. “Did you actually hear that Luna Lovegood was missing? Did you see Peter Pettigrew's body or Pettigrew himself? Did you actually see Bellatrix Lestrange? I don't like rumors being spread that can ruin our family name since I once belonged to that extremist group. I left that life to give you a better one once I saw their intent.” Goyle said.

“You're right, father, you told me that before we went to the Ministry today.” Gregory Goyle went and packed his belongings. He'd be going back to school in two days.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Voldemort lay motionless on the bed fifty meters from where the decaying body of Wormtail lay. Goyle approached. As he walked into the room, he stumbled and grabbed for the chair close to the bed where Voldemort lay.

Slowly, Voldemort arose from the bed as a dizzy and unaware Goyle sat motionless now in the chair next to him.

“Goyle, you have done well. My plan worked. We have proven we can beat the Map.” Voldemort said in a victorious tone.

“We have, Master?” he said without feeling or expression.

“Yes, my plan to assume your identity through mind control without the Imperious Curse worked perfectly. All you had to due was surrender to me willingly. You shall be compensated well, Goyle. I don't think your son will notice the difference. I altered his memory before I came back.” Voldemort gloated over his victory.

“Do you need me again soon, Lord Voldemort?” asked Goyle.

“Yes tomorrow if I know how Dumbledore thinks. He will be called to the Minister's office to account for his actions, but now that I have confounded the Minister of Magic, the editors of both magical papers and much of the public with disinformation. Hogwarts will be an easy target.” Voldemort laughed. “Dumbledore won't be removed, but he will be spending most of his time explaining his actions to the Minister and me as I stand in your place at that meeting. I am sure it will happen. This will be our chance, Goyle. We will defeat them at their own game.”

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry woke the morning before everyone returned from holiday to the excruciating burning of his scar. He vaguely remembered part of a dream, but it was only of the scene Pappy had described of the dungeons near where Nagini had cornered Wormtail as Pappy had fled with Luna.

Harry rushed to use the loo and then to Dumbledore's quarters to tell him of his condition. When he arrived, Dumbledore and Pappy came down to the library to listen. They asked him many questions. Pappy could see no more in his dream than could Harry, but they decided they would send an owl to the Minister early this morning to inform him. Dumbledore still had not made a great deal of Pappy's presence since officially the Ministry never confirmed nor admitted any knowledge of Pappy's presence at the cottage. He would not inform the Minister today either.

At eleven o'clock, Dumbledore received an owl from the Minister requesting his presence in his office at three o'clock and he was to bring every Auror currently assigned to Hogwarts. Dumbledore saw this as a good sign that Minister might finally be taking the situation seriously.

When he arrived at the Ministry, he quickly saw that he'd been mistaken. Somehow, Voldemort had turned the tide. In the Minister's office sat Mr. Lovegood, Rita Skeeter, the Chief Auror, Mr. Goyle, and the Minister behind his great oak desk.

“Good afternoon, Albus. Thank you for coming. Have a seat.” Minister Fudge began.

“Well, I am surprised to see such a turnout for the private meeting I'd asked for Minister,” said Dumbledore.

“That's what has me concerned Albus. You are certainly the best man for the job at Hogwarts for the moment, but based on the stories we hear from some students during the holiday break and the information gathered by the wizarding press, I have to say that your judgment has come under scrutiny.” Fudge said.

“May I remind the Minister that he came to Hogwarts the day after Wormtail and Bellatrix LeStrange broke into to our school and threatened Harry Potter and Hermione Granger? You saw her body and authorized the Aurors to use the Unforgivable Curses.” Dumbledore recalled clearly those events.

“I don't recall being at Hogwarts for some time Professor. Maybe the first week or two when we returned from summer break, when you told me of your plan to modify the castle to have an Auror at your immediate disposal to thwart any threat.” The Minister was correct to this point. “According to sources provided to each of these people, you have used Aurors for purposes beyond the scope of their job description. Specifically, you are using them as personal body guards for students. The latest example is sending Nymphodora Tonks to spend Christmas with Hermione Granger.”

“Minister, the threat to Miss Granger is as real as it is to Harry Potter. They have become `lovers' for want of a better word. Boyfriend and girlfriend are more accurate. Harry Potter is the prime target for Lord Voldemort.” Dumbledore said without reservation.

Goyle spoke. “While that may be true with this Map everyone talks about there is no way that Voldemort himself or any of his followers could get inside Hogwarts without your knowledge. Hogwarts is a beautiful place when it doesn't represent the same environment as Azkaban like it did the day I visited.”

“For once our sources are multiple. No single source has given us the information for our stories. We have had interviews with an Auror. We have spoken with Mr. Goyle, his son, Draco Malfoy, and Ronald Weasley—who if I am not mistaken is Harry Potter's best friend. He himself told Luna Lovegood of the existence of Dumbledore's Army and took her to meetings.” Rita Skeeter said blushing. “I made a promise several years ago to watch what I wrote about Harry Potter, but when credible evidence is provided by reputable sources, we cannot allow it to go unreported.

Dumbledore listened carefully. No one to this point has said anything about Nathaniel which means that the real Luna made none of this information available to them. Somehow many of these people were suffering from memory charms or worse, the Imperious Curse. Dumbledore could not admit guilt, however decided to ask what it is he must do. “Respectfully Minister, what must I do to regain the public trust and ensure that my student's welfare is served?”

Everyone was shocked at Dumbledore's response. “We will most certainly recall all the Aurors except one of your choice. Firenze the Defense against the Dark Arts teacher must be replaced. He has become untrustworthy to the Ministry since his responses were that he knew nothing only to protect you. And finally, before you make any decision to restrict the movements of the students within the school, you will contact me. I am appointing Goyle as head of an oversight committee for a period of ninety days. You will give him access to any Maps or other magical means by which you monitor the school. He will report directly to me.” Minister Fudge said. “If you have any questions about these restrictions placed on your powers, you can refer them to the Wizengamot for review as to their legality under wizarding law.”

“Do you have any questions?” Fudge asked. “After last summer's unfortunate events I can understand a little paranoia but this has become too much in my estimation.”

“Minister, I have not questions at this time, but I would like to reschedule a meeting with all the members present one month from today to discuss our progress.” Dumbledore requested. He was sure that the power Voldemort was expending to make these people blind to the facts could not be maintained for that long of a period.

“Very well, the first Sunday in February we shall meet at three o'clock in the afternoon here. I believe that's reasonable. Are their any dissenters?” Goyle nearly raised his hand, but thought better of it.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Goyle's triumphant return to the dungeons under Hogwarts brought satisfaction to the Dark Lord's face as he arose from his trance. “I have destroyed Hogwarts defenses and I can make Dumbledore show me the map personally. Well, I can make him show it to you Goyle.” He said with an evil grin.

“Are you able to use your full powers when you have taken my mind and used me? I hope that you can simply destroy those who would destroy us subtly while you are near them.” Goyle suggested.

Voldemort would not answer his questions directly. “I can use many, many spells and curses, but my full power would give me away instantly, Goyle. Be patient. You and I can only remain in that state for a few days or a week at a time. I am slowly improving your stature within the ministry. Soon you will be a trusted source for the Minister. Then I can use my powers and you can claim you were possessed and had nothing to do with it. Your story will be credible based on your prove loyalty to the Ministry.” Voldemort laughed harder than he had in many months.

“They all have succumbed to the greatest wizard of all time!” Voldemort gloated as he stood in the middle of the dungeon. “Here, take this Goyle.” He kicked a trunk full of Galleons toward him. Goyle smiled, levitated the trunk outside. “Goyle, it is a portkey to your home. We will be in touch.”

Document created with wvWare/wvWare version 1.0.0

-->

16. The Return from Holiday

The Return from Holiday—Chapter 16

The news struck Hermione and Harry hard. Hermione had grown close to Tonks and Harry was finally becoming comfortable with the idea that the Aurors and the Marauder's Map together made it possible for him to relax. Now, Hermione brought back every possible issue of The Quibbler and The Daily Prophet she could find in Diagon Alley.

Harry was waiting for her as she got down of the carriage. They hugged each other hard and kissed briefly. “Harry, don't say it! I can't believe it either.” Hermione said as she grabbed one bag and Harry grabbed the other.

“I went to Dumbledore yesterday because my scar burned again. He sent an owl to Minister Fudge to schedule a meeting. He went to the meeting and when he came back the expression on his face looked like the entire Ministry had been blown up. And, as far as I am concerned, it should have.” Harry said.

“Yeah, don't tell me. Mr. Lovegood said he was never told his daughter was missing and he received letters from her frequently.” Hermione said.

“How'd you know?” Harry asked inquisitively.

“Tonks told me. And, then I read these on the way back.” Hermione said showing Harry the stack of at least six papers where the headline made Hogwarts either look like Azkaban or Dumbledore look like a raving lunatic.

“How do you think this happened?” Harry said.

“I don't know. I hoped all the way here that you'd have more information, but I guess it was just as much of a shock to you as it was to me. Let's face it. Dumbledore has as much trouble trying to untangle this mess as he does trying to protect you and I.” Hermione said frantically. “Let me get this stuff upstairs. I'll be right back, sweetheart. I missed you.” She finally gave him that heart-melting smile he'd waited to see for nearly two weeks.

He sat in the Common Room reading the outlandish mischaracterizations and half-truths that were being made out as fact. The idea that the Map's sole purpose was to root out Death Eaters had been corrected, but only to say it was used for purposes contrary to school rules still made both the originators and Dumbledore look foolish.

Finally, he heard Hermione coming back down the stairs. Her hands were behind her back and she was wearing an awesome looking fringed button-down blouse that fit snuggly but not to tight. Her denim skirt was fitted perfectly around her making her figure so shapely Harry didn't even look at the present she was handing him. “Harry, it looks like you've never seen me before or you have become an insufferable letch like Ron did this summer. I have something for you.”

Harry said mindlessly, “I see. What? Did you say something?”

Hermione waved her hand in front of his face and said, “I mean your Christmas gift.” She smiled thinking, `I wanted to look nice tonight, but I didn't figure you'd lose your mind.'

“You can't tell me you didn't dress like that on purpose. You're gorgeous.” Harry said as he took the gift. “I am sorry sweetheart, but I couldn't get out to Hogsmeade or Diagon Alley.” He looked devastated that he didn't have anything for her.

“Thanks, Tonks helped me pick it out.” She paused for a second. “So you think I look nice, huh?” She smiled fiendishly. She thought, `Harry would lose it if I got him the other thing she suggested.' She blushed.

Harry opened the wrapping and then the box. Inside he found a photo album of all of the pictures Hermione could find that had them together. Some pictures included Ron, Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall, and even Snape once when Colin Crevey caught Snape giving the three of them hell in their second year.

Harry smiled. He wished he'd thought of something as inexpensive yet, so precious. “Hermione, you are the best. This is so wonderful. Did you put it together for both of us?” Harry somehow figured she knew he wouldn't be able to get her anything so she had done something for both of them.

Hermione nodded, “Someday I'll tell you what Tonks suggested.”

Harry looked at her for a second, “I'll bet you that I can guess right the first time. If I do you owe me a massage.”

“How's that fair? Do I get one if you're wrong?” Hermione asked figuring he'd never guess in a million years. “But I'm going bet you can't. Go ahead. Guess.” She seemed all excited about her massage.

“Condoms; She told you to get me condoms.” Harry said plainly and without hesitation. “I remember the day she said that it would cool me off if we had to have an Auror with us. Remember. She's got sex on the brain, I think.”

Hermione stood there looking at Harry with disappointment and disgust. “I should have never bet. It certainly isn't that I mind giving the massage…but I never would have thought…grrrr. She told you, didn't she?”

“No, I haven't seen her since you returned. Don't worry I wouldn't think of not returning the favor.” He smiled flirtatiously.

“I hate when you smile like that Harry. You make me nervous.” She looked at him self-consciously.

“What?” Harry said in a half-worried tone. “What did I do?”

“You smile like the lovable sex fiend that I try to avoid, yet love so much. It's not fair that you can make it so that I can't concentrate.” She smiled, blushed and then said, “We have other things more important to think about. We have to find out exactly what happened?”

Harry's big smile dimmed a bit as he said, “I know. Should we go see Pappy? He might have more to tell us than Dumbledore can. I mean Dumbledore could really be in trouble from what I have heard; no one around here knows Pappy is still here so Dumbledore could have told him without too much to worry about.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry had been correct. Since Dumbledore had been Pappy's secret keeper, even when Goyle had been there he hadn't seen Pappy at the top of the staircase as he arrived. Madame Pomfrey had kept Pappy's bed away from the windows during the holiday so an empty bed with medical equipment next to it wouldn't seem strange. As Pappy's secret keeper only those Dumbledore had told or Pappy had told would know where to find Pappy or would recognize him. Harry and Hermione knew that it was possible that others might have heard it from them, but doubted if anyone who had overheard them talking about Pappy had anything to do with the current situation.

“Pappy, what happened at the meeting? What exactly are they assuming Dumbledore did? Are they officially accusing him of anything?” Harry asked in a rapid explosion of questions.

“First, it was an ambush. So, there are some things that he and I are trying to work dot at the moment. Someone is modifying memories or worse…using the Imperious Curse…not on everyone though. Dumbledore would have spotted that. There was enough truth mixed with enough exaggeration of the facts to indicate that they have some evidence to make trouble with. I don't want to say what, because we don't know how it's being done. I will say that neither of us feels that the Marauder's Map is impregnable anymore.” Pappy said sadly. “Our best defense is all but useless now.”

“Why do you say that?” Hermione asked. “It can't be that easy to beat.”

“We don't know for sure, but we can't use it as the absolute truth anymore. That's all I meant. Up until now we have used it in that fashion.” Pappy said.

“Oh, I understand. Better safe than sorry, I guess.” Harry said.

“That's right, Harry. We're working on it. You two should leave this to the old folks and get ready for classes and catch up from the holiday. We're not in imminent danger. Whoever planned this has to be careful not to tip his hand.” Pappy said with assurance.

“Are you sure? We might be able to help?” Hermione said.

“You might, but I don't think you can tonight. Dumbledore is down at Hagrid's and I have been working on it all afternoon. You might come up with an idea and we would be too tired to give it due consideration. We'll talk about it again soon. How do you feel about that?” Pappy said. He wanted to be sure to include them to keep them happy and not worrying.

Harry and Hermione looked at each other and shrugged. “Okay, Pappy. We can just brainstorm and bring you our ideas sometime later.” Hermione said sadly.

They walked out of Dumbledore's quarters a little downtrodden. “I thought we'd find out more.” Hermione expressed her disappointment. “I think Pappy didn't want to worry us.”

Harry looked at her and realized that was the impression he got too. “I felt that way too. But you know I am not sure there is that much he can tell us though.” Harry pointed out rather uncomfortably.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Draco returned to Hogwarts rather distressed. He'd looked forward to seeing Ginny since five minutes after leaving. No one had seen his father in nearly a month. He was embarrassed by his father's politics but what separated him from his father was he was capable of love. He went to see Ginny first thing.

“Hi, is Ginny here?” Draco asked Madame Pomfrey.

“Yes, she is,” she replied. She took a couple of steps around the screens blocking the view from the entrance. “Ginny, Draco Malfoy is here to see you.”

Ginny looked at her with a smile and “Draco, come here.” She turned her head in the direction she heard the footsteps coming from.

“Hi, Ginny, how are you? Are you feeling better?” Draco spoke softly and with kindness. “I missed you.”

“I missed you too,” replied Ginny. “I can't see your face but I can definitely hear something in your voice. What's wrong, sweetheart?” She was quiet for a minute or so and then repeated herself. Draco was silent.

“My father has gone missing. Even when he was running from the Ministry he'd keep in touch somehow with my mum….nothing since the middle of November.” Draco sounded sad. “I don't like what he stands for, but he is my father.”

“Do you think something's happened to him?” Ginny asked empathetically.

“When they rescued Luna, there were stories that there had been a battle in the dungeons. They didn't say who was there, but I think I heard Pappy had killed a couple of his pursuers. Didn't you hear that too?” Draco said in melancholy and knowing voice.

“I think so sweetheart, but it may not have been him.” Ginny said hoping on one hand that he wasn't dead for Draco's sake, yet on the other she knew that Lucius' presence would spell disaster for Draco and her.

“Well, my mum has petitioned the Ministry for an accounting of his whereabouts if they know. She says they may have caught him and detained him to keep him out of the picture. I hope that's the case.” Draco said. “I'm sorry, Ginny, darling. I know what horrible strain he has been on your family, but I want to know for sure if he's dead or alive.”

“I understand. What if you found out he was killed as part of the rescue of Luna?” Ginny asked.

“I'd be sad, but if he was trying to do harm to Pappy or Luna….I don't know. How can you say your own father deserved death?” Draco truly seemed disheartened and depressed.

She could hear his breathing at her bedside. She took his hand and pulled him close. She kissed him. “No one deserves to be left feeling so miserable wondering about someone close, even if they don't see eye to eye. She hugged his neck and sat herself up, swinging her legs over the side of the bed. “Sit next to me. I was sleeping for a while. No, better yet, can you be my eyes while we go for a walk?”

She pulled on her robe over her pajamas. Draco let her take his arm and they walked. They talked and he felt better. He knew in his heart of hearts that his father had been part of the group attempting to thwart Luna's rescue, but he just wouldn't acknowledge it. Not yet, anyway.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Tonks arrived at the ministry at half-past eight that evening. The first person she saw was Kingsley Shacklebolt. She was glad to see his grizzled old face. She knew she could trust him. “Hi, Kingsley, what is going on? I came here yesterday and thought better of going anywhere else but straight here tonight.” She said, obviously referring to not going to 12 Grimmauld Place where the Order of the Phoenix called home.

“You thought correctly. Follow me; I have something to show you that will help you in your next assignment.” Shacklebolt said quickly and quietly. They walked the corridor as fast as they could without running.

“What?” Tonks was confused.

“Sh,” said Shacklebolt. “Someone is using memory charms and the Imperious Curse on influential members of the Ministry. I fear that you and I will be next. We must keep in touch very closely.” Out of his robe pocket he pulled a pair of two-way mirrors. He had learned about their existence from Sirius one evening last year when they'd talked about Harry.

“What are those?” Tonks looked even more perplexed.

“These are two-way mirror. We can remain in contact through these. You look into one and say my name. We will see each other and be able to communicate. The Floo Network is being watched and Disapparating and Apparating can require explanations as to why we'd left our posts.” Shacklebolt said hurriedly. “We must be sure that the other is not under the control of the enemy. We are the only Aurors that have not been `altered.' He said the word quietly and with such an ominous tone that Tonks finally understood.

Tonks said, “We are the only ones outside of Hogwarts who know the truth.”

“Exactly,” replied Shacklebolt. “If we are left alone with anyone, we should not hesitate to use these to warn the other. There is no reason for a private meeting unless it is you and I.”

“What about the Chief Auror.” Tonks said.

“He may not be affected, but we cannot take the chance.” Shacklebolt said, pausing to think for a moment or two. “If necessary, make up a story about meeting me in five minutes somewhere and excuse yourself. We are going to have problems getting away, but it is better to be thought disrespectful than to be put under the curse. We can defend ourselves from most unless Voldemort has possessed one of the Ministry officials. Be aware of every possible hint that anyone may inadvertently give away.”

Tonks thought, `I have taken my job very seriously since the beginning, but this warning from Shacklebolt is ominous. He could be right.' She looked around suspiciously and took the mirror from Shacklebolt. “Should we start with specific check-in times? Say within ten minutes either way?”

“Good plan,” said Shacklebolt. “Every four hours, beginning at nine o'clock. That's ten minutes from now. We can check the use of the mirrors while we are close.”

Ten minutes later they tried their clandestine communications system and found it to be satisfactory. Now the question was how to get to a place unseen every four hours to communicate. They'd just have to worry about that then. “No long night's sleep for a while Tonks,” he said into the mirror.

“Yeah, I know, that sucks.” Tonks said with a mock laugh.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Dumbledore and Pappy sat up long into the night trying to assess the damage that could have been done by different people. They both agreed that most damage had been done during the time that Bellatrix had impersonated Luna. Her access to her father would have been the key. The Daily Prophet could not afford to ignore the stories printed by their rival because of their scoop of the return of Voldemort the previous spring. If they were willing now to backslide on their support for Dumbledore their must be a good reason.

“So, what do you want to do, Albus?” said Pappy as he walked slowly from the big chair near Dumbledore's desk to the sofa.

“I'd prefer to do the same thing as last spring,” said Dumbledore. “Until they can come to me with evidence and not speculation, I will not react to their accusations. I will simply do what I think is right and if it violates their concept of my job and responsibility I will react then. I believe that you are my most powerful weapon and I cannot afford to have you exposed.”

“That is what I thought a man of your stature and wisdom would do, Albus. However, at the current moment I am not nearly as strong as I need to be to fight the good fight with the Ministry and Voldemort.” Pappy said sadly.

“Precisely. That is the reason I do not want your presence known.” Albus agreed. “Can I send a student or two with you to your apartment to help you and keep you out of sight?”

“Who did you have in mind?” Pappy said.

“Luna Lovegood and Ginny Weasley, I think they both could use the rest and without the excitement around here they may get better more quickly.” Dumbledore said.

“I would agree that Miss Lovegood's unspeakable treatment at the hands of Voldemort would require some time to heal. But why take Miss Weasley?” Pappy wanted to know.

“Her eyesight is improving slowly and she is unable as of yet to go to class. She will work hard and you could enchant the shop to mark the hazards for her. Teach her to use her other senses more completely, Pappy. If she can never see normally again, she may still have hope of leading an unrestricted life.” Dumbledore said in a strained tone.

“I sense another reason you have not told me.” Pappy said reluctantly after a few seconds pause. He'd hoped Albus would volunteer the rest. “What is it, Albus?”

“Do you recall the day of her accident?” Albus began. “We saw Ron in the dungeon, not Ginerva. She was not possessed in the normal sense when she first walked in here. I am sure of it. I am not sure how, but I am convinced it is the key to our current trouble.”

“Do you mean that it is the method that Voldemort is using to gain access to high level officials without arousing their awareness until it is too late?” Pappy inquired with a puzzled and unhappy look.

“I do. If that is the case there had to be some reason Miss Weasley was susceptible. Do you see now why I don't want to take the chance that she is here when and if Voldemort comes back disguised? He has made it virtually impossible to detect his presence if he maintains his composure and does not allow the hatred to flow.” Dumbledore spoke softly as if he were still composing his theory as he spoke. “I really have no idea how he has done it. I know what he's done, just not how.”

“What about young Mr. Malfoy, will he pose a problem if she is gone? I think that he may need a friendly face more than we know. I overheard his conversation with Ginny today.” Pappy said with a raised eyebrow. “He doesn't know that I killed his father and that it was with my bare hands, not through magic. It was very painful.”

“No, I am sure no one knows what has happened to Lucius Malfoy. That is in our favor, because divulging his death would require knowing who did it, how it happened, and what he was doing in precisely the place we say the Death Eaters were congregating. Mr. Malfoy must not have that fact confirmed. If he asks, I will deny it and try to find a suitable explanation after I have altered his memory.” Albus said this with difficulty. He was reverting to the enemy's tactics. Even though it was for a good purpose, relying on such tactics had possible repercussions.

“Very well, when do we leave?” Pappy asked.

“I would ask you to stay another week to ensure you are strong enough for the trip. You will have two young ladies to watch out for.” Dumbledore wanted no mistakes this time. Pappy would need all of his strength to be able to break the strong spell on Hogwarts preventing Apparating inside school boundaries should an emergency require his presence.

“I will arrange a suitable reason for Miss Weasley and Miss Lovegood to be leaving in the mean time,” Dumbledore added.

Pappy nodded. He knew that the longer he stayed here the more likely someone would say something that would lead to his true identity and divulge that Dumbledore was his secret-keeper.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The morning after Hermione's return was a pleasant one for Harry. Her smile was such a confidence-builder and warming feeling that the bad news of the weekend was easier to handle. “How are you this morning, sweetheart? Did I ever tell you how much your smile makes me feel better?” Harry said with a sincere smile.

“I am sure you have, but don't let that stop you from saying it more often.” Hermione smiled and kissed him on the cheek. “That is so sweet.” She felt instantly better too.

“So what classes do we have to survive this term?” asked Harry.

“We went over this last night Harry. We will do well in everything. You have made sort of a friend out of Snape, haven't you?” She said with a wry smile.

“Very funny! Now that he's teaching both potions and the Defense against the Dark Arts classes it will be double your pleasure, double your fun.” Harry frowned.

“All we can do is hope, Harry. He is probably very knowledgeable in the Dark Arts.” Hermione said hopefully.

“Yea, he could combine potions that create all sorts of miserable lesions that require the Dark Arts to get rid of. He'll use me as the guinea pig.” Harry was despondent.

“Or he could use Neville. He hates you both equally.” Hermione said with a smile. “Don't get worried for no reason, until we see what's in store for us.”

Defense against the Dark Arts was the first class that morning. Professor Snape was in class with the seats pulled up to the front standing at the lectern. “I should hope that all of your teenage silliness was expended during the holiday. Today I become the Defense against the Dark Arts teacher for the remainder of the school year.”

A collective moan filled the classroom that seemed to bother Snape. Harry was surprised to see the look of hurt on his face rather than the one that indicated indifference.

“I am sorry that I don't meet up to your standards as Defense against the Dark Arts teacher, but I suppose I could change that if I just let Mr. Potter teach the class.” Snape sniped meanly. “He is the reason you can thank the Ministry for putting me in this position. Mr. Potter thought that teaching students illegally on the side would serve some purpose. Apparently, he got Firenze sacked.”

Harry sat silently avoiding Snape's penetrating eyes. Hermione sat next to him just as quietly hoping that Snape would not directly address either of them.

“So where had you left off with your previous classes Mr. Potter? I asked Firenze but he said that he had been discussing Occlumency. Where do you think we should begin in your exceptional professional opinion?” Snape asked as he walked between the pairs of desks.

“Firenze was doing an excellent job with the Occlumency lessons, Professor. Can we begin where he left off?” Harry said as innocently as he could manage.

“I expected more information out of you Potter, since you are the recognized expert here. Maybe Miss Granger would care to enlighten us with more information? She is unusually quiet this morning.” Snape asked.

“I am very sure I couldn't Professor.” Hermione said holding her disgust at his attempt to bait her and Harry.

“Well, haven't you two become model citizens? It is sickening. Don't you think Mr. Malfoy?” asked Snape unaware of the growing relationship between Malfoy and Harry.

“Well, Sir, I do see a difference in both of them that I hadn't noticed before. It is a little too sweet for my taste.” Draco winked at Harry as a smug Snape cracked a rare smile not realizing that Malfoy had meant that he was disappointed in them for not fighting back against Snape.

“My reaction exactly, Mr. Malfoy. I believe they are being a bit condescending, don't you?” Snape replied.

“Honestly, Sir, I find this to be boring. I would expect to be taught something of Defense of the Dark Arts instead of discussing the reactions or attitudes of Potter and his girlfriend. They may be reacting exactly that way but this is a waste of my time.” Draco said without remorse.

“May I remind you who the head of your house is? You would do better to mind your manners.” Snape reacted angrily.

“You also told us to answer questions directly and truthfully. That is what I am doing. Would you prefer that I be condescending as well?” Malfoy asked.

Snape was as angry as he'd ever been at Malfoy. He looked at him with a glare. “No. Let us begin with Occlumency as suggested by Mr. Potter. I will speak with you later Mr. Malfoy.”

Harry and Hermione were thankful for Draco's interference this morning but had never imagined he would do it in front of his housemates. Class continued with a review of the need for Occlumency as a defense of the mind against intrusion by a hostile wizard. Harry immediately realized how important his lessons with Snape the year before were. He tried to remain as clear-minded as he could.

Harry felt uneasy as he looked into the staring face of Snape. His brows furled as he turned his head toward Hermione as he tried to avoid Snape's gaze. “Professor Snape, did you ask me a question?” Harry said in desperation.

“No, do you have something you want to tell us Mr. Potter?” asked Snape satisfied that he'd finally upset Harry enough to create a reason for detention.

“Not really, Sir, except that staring is rude and I feel uncomfortable.” Harry said.

Snape was shocked at Harry's honesty. There was nothing Snape could do but ignore Potter's response or acknowledge that he was staring at him. Snape continued to teach. “As I was saying, the most important thing is to realize situations in which you are vulnerable to intrusive thoughts.” Snape left Harry alone until just before the end of class. “Potter, stay behind.” Hermione turned to wait with him. “Alone, Potter.”

“Yes, Sir, I'll see you in a few minutes, Hermione.” Harry said glumly.

“I see that you have learned a great deal more since last year's lessons. I don't know what you and your lot are up to, but it seems that you have gained enough composure not to be rash. I want to put you on warning that I am going to watch you closely. Don't exceed your abilities Potter, because under the current circumstances I cannot let you create more trouble for Professor Dumbledore than you have.” Snape's expression was unreadable, but his tone was both protective and ominous.

“I understand, Sir.” Harry replied as benignly as possible.

“I don't think you do, but that is not my concern. Nothing would make me happier than for you to finally get that smirking smile removed from your face permanently.” Snape said with such disgust that Harry wasn't sure that he wasn't smiling.

“Is that all, Professor?” Harry asked.

“Yes, I wonder if Malfoy will still want to assist you when I tell him who killed his father and how?” Snape's expression was different than Harry had ever seen.

“Good afternoon, Sir.” Harry said without remarking about the veiled threat. Snape knew of course, but his role in the Order was to remain divorced from its activities to allow him to move in circles others could not.

As he walked out of the classroom, he looked for Hermione. She was a few feet away down the hall laughing with Ron and Malfoy. Harry could see that the real solution was to tell Malfoy the truth. But he knew that he must get to Pappy and Dumbledore before he did.

“Draco, will you meet me at Dumbledore's quarters in fifteen minutes?” Harry asked.

“Why would I want to do that?” Draco looked impatient. “We're still not best friends Potter, even if I had to haul you out of the fire this afternoon, you prat.”

“If Ginny were to ask you would you go?” Harry asked.

“Of course, I would.” Draco returned.

“Then trust me that I am talking about the safety of Ginny and all of us.” Harry lied. He needed to gain an advantage somehow. It was not the truth but the implications of Draco divulging the true identity and power of Pappy would be disastrous.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

“When we met with Snape last week, no one was aware that he was here, correct?” asked Goyle.

“Not as far as I know, why would that matter?” asked Minister Fudge. “He is a Professor at Hogwarts and we are going to instruct Dumbledore to have him teach Defense against the Dark Arts.”

The entire time Goyle had been working here in the Ministry, he'd not yet found a time where his anger had reached such heights. “Minister, are we not trying to gain as much information as we can covertly?”

“Why yes, of course, but I still do not understand.” Minister Fudge looked perplexed.

For the first time, the evil nature of Voldemort extended to the personality of the generally jovial and oafish Goyle. “Minister, you are a fool. I should kill you where you stand, but you are the Minister of Magic. I will not have such idiots working for me again. Do not speak of Snape's visit here again or you will not survive the day.”

Voldemort had taken over complete control of Goyle. He raised his wand and cried, “Crucio.” The Minister went down in a heap as he convulsed. His eyes rolled in his head as he attempted to speak as he looked at Goyle with disbelief. “I will not have you thinking that you are in charge of anything. You will treat Goyle as your equal in private and will respect him in public. You can be replaced.” Not a sound escaped Minister Fudge's lips; he understood.

As he regained his composure Voldemort regained control as Goyle, but realized the strength he had exerted in possessing a body and soul from that distance would be dangerous. It was the only problem with his new found power. He had always possessed a person face to face except as he'd done with the Weasley girl this winter. He'd left Dumbledore's quarters feeling much the same as he did now. Expending the mental energy could leave him defenseless in that cavernous dungeon under the Forbidden Forest and his body would die. He would be bodiless again.

Outside the Ministry, Goyle disappeared from the street as he Disapparated to entrance to the dungeons. The dungeon in which Lord Voldemort's body lie was cold and dark. He reached for the body. As he touched it, Lord Voldemort gasped loudly as if he'd just been revived. Goyle fell to the floor, unable to move back to the chair.

Lord Voldemort stood up, picked up the immense body of Goyle and placed him in the chair. “Ennervate.” Goyle was slow to recover. Even as he recovered his eyes shuddered slightly and he fell asleep again almost instantaneously.

“That was close Goyle.” Voldemort was speaking to Goyle and himself as savored the victory of not being dispossessed of his body once more. “We must do this quickly. If that happens again in a situation where I must use magic to defend myself, I am vulnerable. I must be more careful.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The news that Snape knew who Pappy was shocked both Harry and Hermione. “Why would Snape know? I know you trust him Professor, but he is the most determined to do me harm of any person I know other than Malfoy up until the past month.” He glanced at a nodding Hermione as he spoke.

“It is strange that Severus would intentionally tell Malfoy more than he needs to know about Nathaniel. Do you mean that Draco has never met Pappy in person?” Harry said.

“If he has met me, I am sure we weren't introduced as any more than your friend from this summer.” Pappy said. “I have been careful not to expose myself as Nathaniel outside of these quarters.”

“Nathaniel, this is another reason for you to leave as soon as you are able. It is becoming nearly impossible to tell who knows of you and who doesn't. Those who know you as an old man with strange powers that has a link to Harry may be too much of a coincidence with you living here in my quarters.” Dumbledore pointed out.

“So, what do we do with Draco Malfoy? Do we tell him everything and then create some reason for him to go missing as well? Sending him with the girls would not be a bad thing at this point.” Pappy said.

“It might if he's hell-bent on revenge.” Harry said matter-of-factly. “My parents didn't die at the hand of Wormtail, but I don't care how Wormtail died. I hope it was as painful as possible. He might feel the same way about the man who killed his father.”

“Harry, you have a point but we can be honest and appeal to his new found appreciation for the lives of witches and wizards born of non-magical parents. He may have not been completely brain-washed by his father and his cronies yet.” Dumbledore said with a glance at Pappy. “The question is, how much do we tell him?”

“Harry and Hermione, we are going to need to discuss a few things with Draco alone. Please wait outside until he arrives. Tell him that Professor Dumbledore will answer all of his questions.” Pappy said without delay.

Harry and Hermione were not quick to head for the door, but after a few seconds did as they were told. They waited outside for nearly five minutes until they saw Draco who looked rather happy. “Hey, what are you two waiting outside for?”

“Professor Dumbledore wants to speak to you in private.” Harry said. “He said that he would answer all of your questions.”

“Well, he did, did he?” Draco asked rhetorically as he announced himself.

“Come in, Mr. Malfoy.” Dumbledore said. “There is someone I want you to meet.”

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione began walking away from Dumbledore's office without direction. They held hands and chatted about the wonderful gift that Hermione had made during the holiday. “It's too cold to go get our winter cloaks and too much bother. Let's go to the Room of Requirement for a while,” Harry said pleadingly he realized that his request could be likened to going parking if he were a muggle. He'd seen it in a movie once.

“Good idea, we can study in peace up there and create our own little study room,” said Hermione with a serious look on her face.

“Oh yeah, that's what I was thinking too. Besides we could conjure up the room to give us a little music to listen to also.” Harry said with as serious a face as he could muster. He had no idea if Hermione was having him on or not.

They arrived to an empty room much like the way the room began during the DA meetings. Harry concentrated hard on building the mood in addition to making it look like a study room. The deep shag carpet, soft lighting fixtures near the ceiling, a fireplace, two overstuffed giant pillows on the floor in front of the fireplace and two beautifully adorned study desks appeared out of thin air. Harry said, “I forgot.” He imagined speakers throughout the room with softly playing music.

“Harry, this is beautiful except for one thing,” Hermione said with deadpan stare at him.

“What? What could I have possibly forgotten?” Harry asked dejectedly.

“Well the way I see it the desks will be useless even though they are beautiful and instead of two overstuffed pillows…let's put one big bearskin rug in front of the fireplace. I'm sure we'll end up with backaches with those pillows.” Hermione smiled suggestively at Harry pulling him over to the bearskin rug. First they had to get out of those silly robes that they were still wearing from class.

“I thought you wanted to study.” Harry said with a flirting smile.

“Oh, I do, but I had these thoughts and dreams while I was gone that I just have to see played out. You can call this research if you'd like.” Hermione said playfully. She pulled Harry's tee shirt off and conjured up a pair of thin silk shorts for both of them. “If you're going to try to seduce me, you can at least give us something sexy to wear. Lie down on your stomach.

Harry did as he was told. Hermione reached down and pulled off her top leaving only her bra, panties and the silk shorts. She straddled his bum sitting on it. She massaged his neck and back. She would lean way forward to massage his shoulders being sure to caress his back with her breasts.

Harry felt her soft breasts against his back and he could feel her weight as it became uncomfortable to lie on his stomach as his excitement grew. He could hear her breath as she moved her hands to his knotted shoulders each time she brushed her breasts against him. “Harry, are you okay?” She asked.

He was suddenly aware that he'd wished Hermione had taken Tonks advice as he became more excited with the tactile pleasures her hands were producing. He'd always been the one who had made Hermione breathless up to this point. “Hermione, why are you doing this to me? I mean the massage is one thing but….” His voice trailed off.

“Okay, on your stomach.” She sat down on his crotch as soon as he had turned over, moving her hands lightly over his chest and nipples. “I told you I had a dream of sitting with you like this while I was gone.” She moved slowly and rhythmically over his crotch using the leverage from her knees on the rug beside Harry.

Harry's heart was pounding. Harry's only thought through all of this physical pleasure was how would this feel flesh-to-flesh? He reached for the back of her neck as he pushed himself to the sitting position with the other hand and kissed her as deeply as he could. The pain in his loins wasn't from Hermione's weight it was the strain for release from his silk and cotton prison. Hermione deepened their kiss as he felt her moan into his mouth. Harry's hands moved to her backside as he helped her move slowly, lifting her slightly and then letting her weight press down on him again.

“Hermione, why are we playing at this and denying ourselves?” He said breathlessly in her ear. I was the first time he had spoken his desire to make love to her since she'd said she wished to wait until marriage.

“Harry,” said Hermione nearly unable to speak as her breathing finally caught up. “Only because I didn't get the present Tonks suggested.” She laughed throatily.

He didn't ask. He reached behind her and unfastened her bra softly caressing her shoulders as he removed them the length of her arms. She didn't resist as she pulled away slightly to let him remove it completely. I was the first time she'd felt a man's skin against her bare breasts. She held Harry tight as he lifted her behind with his hands and bent his legs slightly. He gently moved forward rocking Hermione to her back on that beautiful bearskin rug.

Hermione kissed his bare chest. She knew he'd stop if she asked. “I'm scared Harry. I hadn't planned for it to happen this way.” Harry kissed her neck and slowly moved to his mouth to her nipples.

A fire hotter than she'd ever known grew in her belly as he gently nibbled at her breasts and nipples circling them with his tongue. “Sweetheart, if you want me to stop you'd better do it now. I'm going to kiss you like this all the way to your feet. I can barely force myself to ask you now, I don't want to stop.” Hermione could hear him breathing hard as he took a deep breath and looked in her eyes. He had her legs straddled against him. The confusion of the pleasure that was awaiting or their vow was at the breaking point.

Harry moved to the other nipple and began the same wonderful sensations growing in her again. She felt helpless in his grasp. His mouth moved to her stomach and lower as she felt the open air and a hand inside her panties. They'd managed to create such intimacy through their clothes that one time before, but this was beyond her dreams. His fingers touched off ripples of pleasure.

Harry had tasted the sweetness of her all the way to past her bellybutton to her toes; he looked at her not quite sure what to do next. She was naked in front of him, trusting his every instinct and massaging his arms as he held himself up. “Hermione?”

“I love you, Harry. I want you.” He moved lower and kissed her. She held back the moan of pleasure as best she could, but realized she was robbing herself of the pleasure denying her emotion and physical reactions. She could feel the ripples in her tummy growing as he continued. His hand reached for her breast. She took his hand and put his fingers to her lips as he continued. Finally, as the waves of pleasure passed over her she pulled Harry's arm to indicate for him to sit up.

He removed his shorts awkwardly as she looked at him exposed. She touched him and felt his manhood warm and hard. “Harry, please be gentle.” He reached for the box of condoms that had magically appeared as his shorts were removed. “Not this time, Harry. I know it's crazy, but not this time.” She wanted them to feel every pleasure the first time.

He lowered himself on top of her. Her softness gave Harry a feeling of butterflies in his stomach and gave him the urge to move quickly, but as he did he felt the barrier he'd forgotten would be there. “Harry, just once quickly and then stop. Let me adjust.” He penetrated her and waited as he saw the flash of pain on her face. As it slowly subsided, Hermione grasped his bum and pulled him in further and ground herself into him.

Harry could feel the warmth of her womanhood enveloping him. He moved slowly realizing that he too was beyond his ability to restrain himself. She urged him to move faster as she squeezed him; he could feel his ability to restrain himself weaken. He thought, `How could she know to do that.' The rhythm of their bodies continued for as long as they could bear. Finally, Harry's face grew taught and he convulsed in pleasure as tried to move away. She held him there wanting to feel the power of his orgasm inside her.

After a moment or two of silence, Hermione kissed Harry. “Don't ever think you forced me to do anything I hadn't dreamt at least a dozen times. I love you Harry Potter.” She rolled atop Harry. They laid there in stunned silence for a moment lost in time.

Finally Hermione spoke, “I'd always heard the first time was terrible. It wasn't at all.” She laid her head on his chest feeling his slowly rising and lowering chest as his breathing returned to normal. “Now wasn't that better than some silly old massage.” They smiled at one another so honestly and passionately that all guilt was swept away from either of them. They'd stopped teasing and felt the love they knew they'd nurtured all this time.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The Minister sat in the chair as Shacklebolt brought him some tea. “Are you alright, Sir? Goyle told me that you wanted to see me as he left the building. I came in and found you unconscious on the floor. What happened, Sir?”

“I don't know, one minute I was watching Goyle close the door and the next I felt light-headed. That's all I remember.” Fudge lied. He believed Voldemort and knew he no longer had the will to fight back against him without losing his position as Minister.

“We should get a Medi-Witch down here from St. Mungo's to take a look at you.” Shacklebolt was worried for the Minister. For all his faults, the Minister was not a bad bloke. He looked almost identical to the way Pappy had looked just two weeks or so before.

Fudge stood up and said, “See, not to worry, I am just…ff…” He fell to the floor again. Shacklebolt called to the outer office, but no one responded. He conjured a make-shift stretcher and put Minister Fudge on it. He levitated it and took it to St. Mungo's where the looks on the faces of the staff looked tragic. He waited.

“He will be fine. It appears that stress raised his blood pressure to abnormal levels causing him pass out. He's lucky it didn't cause a stroke. He'll need to rest for a few days.” The Medi-Witch informed Shacklebolt. He left feeling much better.

Outside the room, he opened his mirror. “Tonks.” He waited for a couple of seconds and called her again. Finally, she answered.

“I was standing in front of the Undersecretary. Thank goodness she didn't hear you. I just found an empty corridor.” Tonks said. “What's so urgent?”

“The Minister of Magic Cornelius Fudge has taken ill. The last person with him was Goyle. I don't trust that combination of events too neat to be circumstantial. Watch out for him.” Shacklebolt said as he saw someone coming. “Have to go.” He hid the mirror before he could hear her response.

Tonks never heard his final words. She lay motionless and breathless at the feet of Goyle.

-->

17. Death and Deliverance

Death and Deliverance—Chapter 17

Harry and Hermione still felt the effects of the tremors that had coursed through their bodies just moments before. Hermione could feel the pain she ignored from her first sexual encounter, but looked at Harry with wonder. “Harry, we're together forever, right?”

Harry looked at Hermione with a smile knowing this was one of the most important answers he'd ever give her. “What words could I say that would convince you if you have to ask? I love you is easy.” He rolled over putting his arm across her shoulder as he felt her smoothness under him. He put his hand under her neck. He kissed her. “I can't promise you anything except that I would die for you. I wake up with the hope to see you and go to sleep anticipating seeing you the next morning. Without you, I couldn't go on like Pappy did. Yes, we're together forever.”

They lay in silence for quite a while when Hermione finally broke it.

“What do you think they told Draco?” Hermione asked. “You don't think they are looking for us do you?” She added. “This would get us expelled. Death would be easier,” she smiled.

“I don't think they'd be looking for us for fear of what they might find--a brown-haired, beautiful sixth year and her boyfriend studying anatomy together. How else could we explain it?” Harry smiled and kissed her breast and ran his hand along her side. “As far as Draco, I think they wanted to tell him or do whatever was necessary without any distractions. So they didn't want us there.”

“That makes sense. Hermione sat up. She was embarrassed to stand up in front of him to let him see her all at once. Harry stood up and put his hand down for hers. Shyly she stood. He admired her. “Sweetheart, have I ever told you how beautiful you are?”

“You ask me that at least once a week. Yes, but I don't believe you half of the time.” She said blushing.

He pulled her close like they used to stand on the roof of the Astronomy tower. He pressed into her putting his hands on her bum. “Hermione, when I said it before we were this close. I couldn't see your body. I could only see your eyes and feel your heartbeat. You are beautiful.” Harry kissed her and they could feel passion come alive again, but they both knew it was time to go.

“We have to get dressed, Harry. We can't get caught here.” She wasn't frantic or embarrassed. Harry could tell. She just didn't want her parents to ban her from seeing him for having sex with their daughter. A letter home to her parents at sixteen based on expulsion from school would ensure that.

They dressed. Harry watched has she fastened her bra in front and the spun it around pulling the shoulder straps over her shoulders. He was captivated by her beauty. He walked over and kissed her again looking in her eyes. “I don't know what to say to you. My mind has so many things going on but they're blocked out by how I feel.” He hugged her and held her silently without speaking.

Hermione felt Harry's heart racing and could feel an air of confidence that had been lacking before. He'd always been courageous, but it seemed as if he held her differently. It felt as if he were sure he'd do this for the rest of his life—as if he had no question of his fate.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

“Luna, Ginny, follow me. We're leaving.” Ginny was unsure of what Draco was saying. Luna looked at him as if he were crazy. “Sh,” Dumbledore wants us out of here tonight.”

He took Ginny by the hand and walked over and did the same with Luna. He left a note on Luna's bed. They left moving as fast as Ginny could keep up with them while holding his hand. They arrived at the end of the main corridor near the entrance to the dungeons as Draco told them to take a hold each other's hands as he held the small statuette. Draco said, “Hold tight--three, two, one,' said Draco as they vanished into thin air.

They arrived in dark dusty room that neither Draco nor Luna recognized. A voice from the far end of the room scared them momentarily. It seemed different than any they'd heard before. “Draco, I am leaving you in charge. There is a price list in the register for customers if they come in tomorrow. I will be back as soon as I can.” He disappeared.

Draco looked to see if it was Pappy or an illusion. Just an hour ago, he'd heard the most amazing story of his life. He looked over to the corner of the room there were two beds and a lamp between them. “Luna and Ginny, you two will have your own beds. I'll be over near the door.” Draco was exhausted.

Luna took Ginny, whose expression seemed very uncomfortable, to the beds in the corner. “Ginny, I don't know either, but this seems weird.”

“I have come to trust him. I don't understand why everything is happening so fast.” Ginny said as she trembled pulling up the covers. She had no idea if it was day or night nor where they were.

Morning came early for all three of them. “Mr. Malfoy, why didn't you take one of the beds and let the girls share one?” Minerva McGonagall asked as she opened the door. “I have something to share with you. This tablet has been enchanted so that anything you write will appear on a similar one in Dumbledore's office. Write on it and it will automatically appear on Dumbledore's. If someone becomes curious as to what you are writing, simply say `just a list I was preparing. How can I help you?' A random list of common shopping items will appear. Remove any previous messages on your tablet. You can rip the sheets off and discard them and the next sheet will work as well as the first.”

“Why do we need that?” Ginny asked nervously.

“It is simply a means of communication for the three of you. Be wary of anyone who pays too much attention to you.” McGonagall warned.

“Who would be looking for us?” Luna said in desperation. The tears were pouring down her face remembering her ordeal with Voldemort.

“I can't tell you exactly, but we all know who they'd be working for. Just write down the name of anyone you recognize who visits. I must go. When the sheet is torn off the tablet it is erased if you have received a message. Do not forget to get rid of them.” Professor McGonagall had no sooner finished speaking when she disappeared.

“Draco, you know something you are not telling us.” Ginny stated flatly.

“I do and I must wait until dusk today to tell you.” Draco said as he walked toward them both. He put his arm around Ginny and grasped Luna's hand. “I know that it is hard to trust me, but the less you know the better.

Draco had been in Dumbledore's quarters hearing Pappy's full story and all the parts that had been hidden from the student body the previous term when Shacklebolt's head appeared in the Floo. Shacklebolt said, “Tonks is missing and I found her mirror? I am sure someone has her. If she were dead she'd be where I could find her, I'm sure.”

Besides McGonagall, Dumbledore, Harry, Hermione and the trio sitting in Pappy's antique store, no one knew exactly where they were. Nor did either of the other two know Pappy as Draco did now. If Tonks were turned she could assume any form and take them. Why the three of them were important is what confused Draco.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

On Wednesday morning, Ron ran into the Great Hall frantic. “That rat bastard, Malfoy has helped kidnap Ginny and Luna. I knew that bastard was up to no good!” Harry and Hermione had no idea what he was talking about.

“Hey, hold on there one minute Ron. What are you talking about?” Harry said quickly before too many people got wind of what he was talking about.

“Here, look at this!” He said loudly but not as loudly as before. It was a note from Malfoy, no doubt about that.

Don't try to find us. You'll end up killing both of them if you do. It's not up to me. I had to do what I was told.

DM

Harry and Hermione had to maintain their composure. It was obvious to them that this had something to do with the scheme Pappy and Dumbledore cooked up the night before. `Why leave Ron to find the note? Why let Ron think that it was Malfoy at the bottom of it?' thought Hermione.

“Ron, have you shown this to anyone?” Harry demanded.

“Yes. Seamus, Neville and Dean were in the corridor waiting for me when I went in to see them this morning. Today was the day Luna was going back to classes.” Ron was upset at losing Luna again and it was obvious. “They agree that I should never have trusted the conniving bastard. I have to go see Dumbledore as soon as possible. Will you go with me?”

“Do you mean both of us?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, if you don't mind missing your first class?” Ron pleaded.

The walk to Dumbledore's quarters felt like walking a man to his death. The numbing silence from a usually upbeat Ron was chilling. Harry and Hermione exchanged a glance. They were sure that the note was not what it seemed.

Dumbledore answered within a few seconds, almost as if he'd expected an appointment at this exact time. “Come in, come in.” He looked closely at the three of them. “What's wrong? I can tell this isn't a social visit, now is it?”

“I found this on Luna's bed this morning in the hospital wing. I was picking her up for her first day of classes.” Ron said impatiently as he stood shifting his weight from one foot to the other.

“It appears that Mr. Malfoy was given a task to protect your sister and Luna.” Dumbledore said looking ever the more closely at the note.

“How can you say that? The note says they could be dead if we try to find them. It was his father and his lot of dirty Death Eaters that gave him those orders.” Ron said with an incredulous look on his face. “I can't believe that.”

“You can't or won't, which is it? Mr. Weasley, you came to me with the note expecting an explanation. I have given you one. I may know things that I can't disclose, but you do not want to see that I have offered you hope instead of despair.” Dumbledore admonished.

“Ron, did you hear Professor Dumbledore? Besides, now that I think about it, why in the world would Draco Malfoy advertise that it was him if he were working for the Voldemort and his Death Eaters? Second, why would he say you will end up killing them if you look for them? Finally, wouldn't it be more likely that if the Death Eaters got them, they would have finished the job already?” Harry asked in rapid succession.

Ron looked astonished that his best friends and Professor Dumbledore were sticking up for Malfoy. “I'm not buying it. I think you're all nuts.” He stormed out without saying thank you or good-bye.

“You two understand the note was to find out if Ron was himself or under the control of someone. I couldn't tell by his actions this morning, because there was so much hate for Malfoy. The pain for Luna and his sister were real.” Dumbledore continued. “I would have told him last night myself, but Pappy wants to be sure to get the word around that the three of them are missing. Ron's reaction will do that. I am sorry for putting Ron through this, but he may be still under the influence of Voldemort or someone close to Voldemort.”

Harry looked at Professor Dumbledore carefully. “Where is Pappy? He went with them, right?”

“I cannot tell you. I am his secret-keeper. Without the real Marauder's Map no one can find Nathaniel unless he or I tell them who and where he is. Secrecy is very important.” Dumbledore would offer no more.

Just as Harry and Hermione locked hands to walk out, Dumbledore added. “You should go back to class. There will be an investigation from the Ministry in the next few days once the Slytherin House has announced that Malfoy is missing. It is not in our best interests that either of you be implicated in any way—knowledge of how the incident occurred or why. Let Mr. Weasley say what he wants. Don't dissuade him. Don't get involved with discussions about Death Eaters.”

Harry and Hermione nodded. They disliked the secrecy, but trusted Dumbledore. They went to they're next class and heard the rumors Ron had started: `Voldemort had possessed Malfoy over the holiday and he had kidnapped them both to finish what he'd started.' They could hardly believe their ears, maybe Draco wasn't the one possessed or under the Imperious Curse. Maybe it was Ron who was not himself.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Pappy had left the antique store that night and checked himself into St. Mungo's. He appeared to everyone there as middle-aged ne'er-do-well named Perry Hostler who had a drinking problem that led him to this sad state. He'd given the excuse that his wife had threatened to leave him if he didn't get help; after all she was a muggle and didn't understand magical medicine he claimed.

Pappy could use the freedom afforded self-admitted patients such as him to walk freely about the hospital as long as they told the nurse. He planned to disappear for a while to the Ministry level of the building as soon as he could. He was still weak but could do things in moderation. He could monitor the well-being of the Minister and talk to Shacklebolt without raising suspicion.

At nine o'clock the visitors began stacking up in a queue outside of the cardiac wing where Minister Fudge was admitted in St. Mungo's. Pappy was strolling around in his robe and slippers smelling like a brewery had just opened. Everyone noticed him, but quickly stepped aside. The people he was interested in were midway through the queue: Mr. Goyle and Mr. Lovegood stood together with Rita Skeeter two people behind them.

He walked past them without speaking, but could tell that nothing escaped their gaze. They were wary of everyone who passed. He continued down the corridor, looking back only when he turned left back toward his own ward. He immediately transformed himself into much younger man, conjured an umbrella, and a valise that would give the appearance of a young man having business in the Ministry.

He quickly Disapparated to the Ministry level and went to see Percy Weasley. “Good day, is Mr. Weasley in?” He asked the comely young witch who sat at the desk outside the corridor from the Minister's office which had Percy's office just down from it. He knew that Shacklebolt was assigned to this corridor.

“Why, yes, he is? Who should I tell him is calling?” She said kindly.

“Mr. Plant, I am an advocate for his brothers' firm, Weasleys' Wizard Wheezes, in Diagon Alley.” Pappy said very professionally. “Thank you, Miss…,” he said as he looked for the name on the name plate on her desk. “…Flaubergast.”

“You're very welcome, sir.” She got up from her desk and walked to Percy's office. Pappy grabbed the rubberstamp that they used to grant permission for such low-level things as portkey approvals, stamped the one he had in his hand and put the stamp back. He filed the approval in the basket on the receptionist's desk. Pappy was glad that the wizarding world had yet to adopt the practice of using muggle telephones at the Ministry. He spied the log on her desk and found that Nymphodora Tonks had been declared a no-show this morning at Auror roll call.

A young woman about twenty-five to thirty, reportedly causing a disturbance outside the Undersecretary's office had been subdued and escorted from the building at about quarter-past seven last night by Mr. Goyle and a Mr. Nott.

He could hear her footsteps returning down the hall. “He will see you now.” Pappy looked at her somewhat confused. “Oh, so sorry, sir; he is in the fourth office on your right.”

As soon as Pappy entered the corridor beyond the receptionist desk he recognized Shacklebolt in front of the Minister's office door. “Kingsley, you old devil, are you still working as an Auror for the Ministry? I thought by now you'd have retired and opened a shop of some sort on Diagon Alley. Or at the very least I would have thought you'd be hidden away in some muggle village somewhere.” He winked and paused momentarily. “I'm sorry you may not recognize me it has been such a long time. Phineas Plant, I work as an independent advocate for many of the shops in Diagon Alley.”

“Sure, now I remember. What business do you have here today?” Shacklebolt answered.

“I am seeing Mr. Weasley. Well, I'll see you again on the way out.” Pappy said.

“You will, only if your business is concluded by noon. That's when my shift ends, unfortunately. It is good to see you.” Shacklebolt said somewhat perplexed.

“I'll be finished in just a few minutes, but I have to see an old sot I knew from my days in Gloucester. He's been here for sometime. I also may pay my respects to the Minister before leaving. I hear he took ill early Monday evening. Well, good day, then Kingsley. Maybe we can catch up for tea after your shift?” He'd successfully given Shacklebolt three opportunities to visit with him before he'd be leaving the building.

“Possibly, I'll have to see if I get relieved on time. Otherwise, I may have to take a pass.” Shacklebolt countered.

Pappy continued down the corridor to Percy's office. He introduced himself and gave Percy a fake request for an additional business license in Diagon Alley to allow for a muggle artifacts business. As soon as he'd mentioned his business and the type of business the twins were planning, Percy demeanor became uncooperative and he was coolly dismissed out of hand.

He had accomplished his mission. He had penetrated the corridor to the Minister's office, met Shacklebolt, pretended to have business, got an approved portkey even though signed by an unusually high-level in the Ministry and was now recognized by anyone who had seen him speaking with Shacklebolt as someone worthy of entrance into the Ministry's governing corridor.

Pappy exited the Ministry after fondly offering his good-byes to both Shacklebolt and Miss Flaubergast. He Disillusioned himself for the return to St. Mungo's just in case he popped in near someone and caused a scene. He could also transform his appearance once he was sure who might be in the area.

Just as he'd suspected, once he had changed appearance he looked around the corner and saw Goyle, Lovegood, and Skeeter walking toward him in the corridor where he'd seen them waiting before.

He walked toward them muttering, “I tell you the old bag had better not piss me off again when I get back I'll turn her into the old bat she is.” He kept his head down and kept walking. This time none of them paid much attention except when Lovegood said sadly, “Drunken fool, he must be really out of it to be pacing the corridors smelling like that.” He and Skeeter laughed as Goyle kept walking in a hurry to get back to his prize in the basement of the Goyle home.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

At noon, Harry and Hermione went back to the Gryffindor common room to relax and snuggle on the sofa instead of eating lunch. They'd be hungry later, but the new lovers wanted to feel each other close more than they cared about food. The stories Ron was telling were beginning to wear on both of them and they were sure it was best to stay clear for a while so they didn't say something that Dumbledore had warned them against.

Harry sat with Hermione's head on his lap as she lay comfortably on the sofa. “How's that sweetheart?” Harry asked quietly wanting to make sure she was comfortable.

“Good.” She said rather shortly.

“What's wrong, Hermione?” Harry was afraid she was mad.

Hermione glanced around to see if anyone had come down the stairs or was near enough to hear. “Guys don't get it, do they? They just remember how good they felt shagging. For girls, it's like you spent an hour doing the splits. And on top of that it was the first time…” She looked at Harry who looked sorry for her. “Oh, Harry, it's just a fact of life. It was wonderful to be with you, it's just something mum doesn't tell you about at the age of sixteen.” She smiled as sweetly as she could. “I don't mean to be whinging about the most important night of a girl's life.”

Harry didn't know how to react. He felt like laughing, because she sounded pitiful in spite of her good attitude about the whole affair. Yet, he knew she was being a good sport about it because she loved him and wanted him to feel good about it too. “I don't know what to say. I can't say I'm sorry because I'm not. I can't smile back without feeling like you would think I thought it was funny that you hurt and I don't. What can I do?” Harry said hoping for some help.

Hermione stared off into the ceiling for a moment, smiled, and said, “Keep doing what you're doing, just care about how I feel. If I hurt like this every time, I'll tell you if you're doing something wrong.” She laughed. “I doubt it will always make me sore. Don't feel bad, but you're right. Don't make fun of me either or I'll give you something to be aching about afterwards too.” She looked at him with a mock glare. Harry understood that he was just as vulnerable if he didn't watch out.

She pulled his arm across the upper part of her chest just under her chin. He put his hand on her shoulder as she closed her eyes. He leaned back and closed his too. The hour passed so quickly that neither of them realized it had passed until Seamus walk up to them and yelled. “I thought I told you two to get a room. You look like an old married couple.” He laughed as they both awoke startled at the voice being directed at them.

Bleary-eyed they got up and went to class. They hated to hear what was going to come out of Defense against the Dark Arts today with Malfoy missing.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Pappy found another area to transform himself back to the form in which he'd seen Shacklebolt and waited as if he were going to see someone in the ward. Shacklebolt showed up just a few moments later. “Hello, my old friend. I guess you decided to take me up on my offer for tea. I can go see the Minister later.” He slapped Shacklebolt on the back.

Once they were on the street, Kingsley asked, “What the hell are you doing here? You could get yourself killed. How do you know they haven't gotten to me too?”

“First, Tonks is a fine Auror, but it takes years to become strong enough to withstand the Imperious Curse well enough to defeat Voldemort. Second, having said that they're only other alternative was to kill you. Two missing Aurors on the same day would have started people talking. One young woman goes missing for a day and they can pass it off as she was with someone and skipped work.” Pappy said without hesitation. “I know where they have her.”

“Where, not in the dungeon?” asked Shacklebolt somewhat rhetorically. “It was Goyle who took her out of the building.”

“You just answered your own question. I saw the log just as you did. I was contemplating where they might have taken her. Without the Map to identify people entering the dungeons, Voldemort can't take the chance on another raid of the dungeons in a rescue attempt. He has Mrs. Goyle to guard the house.” Pappy said.

“I am sure that Goyle is under the Curse. He is doing the bidding of someone and I am also sure that someone is Voldemort. I was sure when I found her mirror that she'd been killed until I realized no one had found a body.” He said sadly about his favorite Auror partner.

“If she turns up missing more than a day, I'll be surprised.” Pappy said. “Goyle will tell Voldemort that it is done and then they will try to gain an advantage by trying veritaserum or some other means to find out anything they can.”

“So you think she's still alive,” said Kingsley with relief.

“Depending on how useful she proves to be, she may not be in mortal danger. If she resists Voldemort and offers nothing he can use. She will die and be found somewhere where they can explain it away with her supposed aberrant behavior last night.” Pappy said sadly. “She is such a wonderful girl. Have they told Hermione yet?”

“No, we won't tell her until we've exhausted all possibilities.” Pappy said.

“So, what do you have planned Pappy?” Kingsley inquired.

“We are going to the Goyle house dressed as Constables.” Pappy said. “I will go first because no one will recognize me and ask if the man of the house is home. If he is home you can bet he won't answer the door. His wife will. If not, you will know because I will remain there outside the door talking to Mrs. Goyle and I will remove my hat. You will go to the rear of the house and gain entrance to the basement. You must not be seen by the Goyle's they will recognize you.”

“Okay, how do we get her out?” Shacklebolt still wanted to know that little piece of the puzzle.

“This. He held up the valise he'd carried all morning in his current disguise. It will fit nicely in the wizard's space we will provide in the Constable uniform.” Pappy looked pleased with himself. He hadn't told Shacklebolt the suspicion that Voldemort had found a way to avoid polyjuice or possession of his soul as a method of becoming Goyle.

“Are you ready?” Pappy said. He conjured up two Constable Uniforms and decked them both out with clubs and radios. Pappy knew there might be few black Bobbies in the London police force but it was for the benefit of nosy neighbors. He was just as sure that this would be a short adventure one way or the other.

They discussed where they would Apparate. Once decided, they left.

Pappy Disillusioned Shacklebolt after they arrived and sent him to a spot where he could see the front door as it was opened.

A moment later, Pappy was at the door. He rang the bell to the huge house. An unfamiliar face appeared at the door, it was a servant. This had not occurred to him. Is the Mr. or Mrs. at home, preferably both?”

“I am afraid that only Mrs. Goyle is at home,” the servant answered.

“Could you tell her that Constable Flatt is here?” Pappy requested politely.

“What manner of business is this about?” asked the maid.

“Well, we had a report of unusual activity in the area and we want warn residents of the danger.” Pappy hoped that this witch, as he was sure she was, didn't watch TV for their news.

“Very well,” she said haltingly as she took a second look at the badge on Pappies uniform.

Some moments later, Mrs. Goyle came to the door. Pappy removed his hat as the signal for Shacklebolt to be moving.

“Good afternoon, Mrs. Goyle. Your husband isn't home today?” Pappy asked. “We really want to talk to everyone in the area.” He explained that there had been some very odd signs posted in the area. The signs depicted acts of a demonic nature and cruelty to animals. He said, “We are just walking through backyards of residents to look for signs or ritualistic behavior. We suspect children are at the center of it. Do you have children, Mrs. Goyle?” He asked.

“Yes, we have a son who is away at boarding school. It couldn't have been him.” She said.

“I beg your pardon ma'am; the sightings were from before the New Year, madam, and after Christmas.” Pappy kept stalling.

“Are you accusing my son, Gregory, of some ill-begotten plot to use witchcraft on animals…I'll have you know…,” she stopped short of telling Pappy that he was a first rate student at a school for wizardry. “You may look in back, but only look. Good day, Constable.”

Pappy had run out of time. He hoped that Shacklebolt had found an entrance to the basement that provided access without magic. Pappy walked slowly along the north side of the house looking carefully along the window ledges as he pretended to look for blood or other evidence if asked.

Finally, he saw Shacklebolt untying a battered Tonks from a rickety old bed covering her with a blanket. Pappy realized that they may have less time than they thought. He put a silencing spell on the window and kicked the glass gently. There was barely enough room for Shacklebolt's large frame to fit through the window. Tonks had only enough strength to hold herself up next to the window.

“Evanesco,” Pappy charmed away the broke glass and with the help of Shacklebolt, pulled Tonks out of the window. He immediately Disillusioned her as they carried her off to the trees and sat quietly. The problem with a portkey was that they had times associated with them. You had to be ready or your time could pass. “We still have ten minutes before the next time the portkey will be active and an hour after that.”

Quietly Pappy assessed Tonks injuries. Some appeared to simply be from falling and others appeared to be from torture. Pappy thought, `In an ironic way, getting information by torture helps us. Why not just break into her mind using Acclumency or veritaserum.' Pappy became suspicious. He looked at the unguarded basement with clear windows. He looked at Tonks. “Ennervate!” She opened her eyes slowly, almost too slowly. He looked over at the back of the house and saw Goyle walking slowly toward the trees. He realized Tonks was possessed by Voldemort.

“Shacklebolt!” Pappy held his knife to Tonks throat. “She's possessed or under some curse. Don't let her move. Keep your knife ready.” Pappy moved quickly toward Goyle trying not to rustle the trees or ground to give him away.

“Voldemort, you old conjurer, you don't know who I am and it is literally killing you isn't it? Fight like a man. You seem to like to wear women's clothes.” He motioned to Shacklebolt to look at Goyle. Goyle could not see them. If it weren't for Pappy Disillusioning Tonks, Goyle would have seen her already.

Her eyes were widening as she noticed Pappy moving toward Goyle. Pappy knew he would have to kill Goyle. The question was whether he could free Tonks before she must die to deny Voldemort a body in which to reside temporarily. He flashed his knife toward Shacklebolt.

As Goyle approached more closely to his position, he rushed upon Goyle and quickly took his wand grasping him by the throat. “Voldemort, if I am guessing right, I can kill you right now. Do you know who I am yet? Shacklebolt, kill the girl!”

“Now!” Pappy screamed. Shacklebolt raised his knife and began to plunge it into Tonks as she lay on the ground next to him, before his thrust could harm her, she coughed and vomited. “You will not have her nor will you have Goyle,” yelled Pappy. By his reckoning they had thirty seconds or less.

The struggle with Goyle became more difficult. Voldemort was moving to Goyle where the physically weaker Pappy was. “You are the old conjurer Moore. Your secret has been well-hidden for a long time. But you are too old and weak to escape me now.” Pappy plunged the knife into Goyle's chest as he saw the malevolent visage of pure hate appear.

“Go, take her…take her now…,” Pappy yelled. Pappy struggled with the bleeding body of Goyle possessed by Voldemort. Shacklebolt understood. He took Tonks hand and the valise just as the portkey activated. They disappeared.

“I will kill you now Moore.” Voldemort's tone was one of pain and disgust. “Arghh!”

Pappy used the last of his strength to slit Goyle's throat. Through the gurgling blood Voldemort proclaimed, “I can find you now.” The blood gurgling screams from Goyle were indistinguishable above the diabolic voice of Voldemort. “The secret-keeper's spell is broken. I will find you. Don't think you've beaten me.” Goyle's body went limp. Mrs. Goyle had come around the side of the house at the sound of all the noise and so had the neighbors. They all saw Constable Flatt with a knife killing Mr. Goyle in cold blood and then disappear.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry and Hermione were leaving DADA that afternoon laughing at the discomfort of all of the Slytherins and Professor Snape as Ron accused them of being murderous fascists. Professor Snape had asked both of them, if they agreed with their friend. Both of them looked at Snape and in unison said, “No comment.”

This touched off a war of words between the two factions: Gryffindor House and Slytherin House. Professor Snape was forced to dismiss class and headed directly for Professor Dumbledore's office. Harry and Hermione were following him.

Twenty feet from Dumbledore's office, Dumbledore appeared heading in the opposite direction. “Yes, I know the rumors Professor. I expect you will have a plan by tomorrow to quell such insurrections within your classes. I have come for Mr. Potter and Miss Granger.” He spoke angrily now at Harry and Hermione. “Potter, Granger that will be quite enough. You will go to my quarters immediately.”

“Professor Dumbledore, I expect to be heard.” He said loudly.

Professor Dumbledore walked toward Snape and stopped five feet short of him. He looked at him square in the eye. “I will hear you Severus when you have something new to say. What do you expect the rumors to be when you openly allow the degradation of half-muggle, half-wizard students and non-magical born students? I have never criticized your beliefs before, but at this moment my patience is worn thin. Do I make myself clear?”

Snape looked at Dumbledore with disdain. “Yes, Headmaster, you do. Shall I tender my resignation?”

“No, Severus, you shall take your punishment as you deserve. Class will begin again tomorrow at 1 o'clock. Be prepared for these issues—diplomacy, Severus; I expect diplomacy.” Dumbledore wheeled and walked back toward his office. Snape stared at him momentarily and head for Slytherin House.

Harry and Hermione had reached the office and the door was unlocked. They walked in to see Kingsley Shacklebolt with Tonks in his arms sitting on the floor. She looked terrible. She had been cut severely near the rib cage on her left side and both of them were covered in vomit. “He told me to kill her. He told me too.” Shacklebolt said over and over. Hermione let out a cry of despair just as Harry began to react to the scene he felt a burning on his forehead like no other. He fell to his knees, eyes watering profusely from the pain.

Dumbledore came into his office to see Shacklebolt and Hermione over Tonks with Harry on his knees next to them. “Shacklebolt, what happened?”

Dumbledore's voice shook Shacklebolt back to reality. He looked down and realized that the blood on Tonks' side may have happened when she convulsed as she vomited. The other injuries were from the torture.

Shacklebolt reported the events of the previous few moments. “Tonks, Pappy and I were hiding in the trees outside Goyle's house when Goyle appeared. Pappy recognized that Tonks was possessed. He went toward Goyle to subdue him. He stabbed Goyle in the chest. At the same time, he yelled at me to kill Tonks. I began to plunge of my knife into her chest, but Voldemort left her. She vomited as he escaped.”

Shacklebolt continued. “His plan was to prevent Voldemort from having her body. Tonks stopped struggling and then Goyle started struggling harder. I could hear Goyle screaming in Voldemort's voice. Then I heard, `Go, take her….take her now…' I grabbed the portkey and we ended up here. The last I saw Pappy was struggling with Goyle.”

“Harry, is it your scar?” Hermione asked through her tears as she saw the pain and tears on Harry's face.

Harry couldn't speak, but nodded. Suddenly, the sound of someone Apparating in the room interrupted them.

Pappy lay on the floor just inside the door covered in blood. His chest heaved and he was gasping for breath. Dumbledore moved quickly to Pappy's side. He heard Pappy whisper, “He knows who I am. But I am sure he doesn't know where I lived.” Dumbledore nodded.

-->

18. Hermiione\

Hermione's Difficult Choice—Chapter 18

The confusion in Dumbledore's office was just the beginning. Goyle was sent an owl the next morning with the news of the death of his father. The description of the Constable of by eyewitnesses was spread throughout the U.K. The wizarding press picked up the story. Investigators discovered that the name of the Constable and badge number were false. In London, the muggle press reported it as a horrific murder in broad daylight that further gave credence to the decay of society.

The wizarding press investigated further. Dumbledore was again under scrutiny because of the earlier reports of anti-Death Eater activities surrounding him and Hogwarts. Whether true or not, once they had been printed Dumbledore had become regarded as an antagonist in the argument of whether magic should be formally taught to anyone other than pure blood wizards and witches. As the days before the Goyle funeral stretched on, the editorials became increasingly anti-Dumbledore.

Harry and Hermione were in Dumbledore's library talking to the recovering Tonks and Pappy. Tonks sat very close to Pappy where she could hear his weak voice. “He says that you too must separate yourself from the arguments in the papers.” Tonks relayed from Pappy. “What he means is that once the funeral is over tomorrow the public mourning period will end and the real vindictive actions will begin.”

“How do you know that?” Harry asked Tonks.

“Pappy isn't always this weak,” she said. “He had to go see about your classmates who've been sent away to rest.” She looked at Pappy and patted his hand. “He has the strength to do much more than any of us think. But it takes hours and sometimes days for him to recover.” Tonks explained that once Gregory Goyle returned that Pappy had foreseen more violence and hatred between the houses. The violence wasn't overt, but sadistic and directed anyone not of pure blood.

She explained that most of the violence was in the nature of non-lethal but debilitating poisons and painful hexes that wore off in short periods of time. Students would walk in fear and learn these methods to defend themselves. Voldemort was going to ruin the school from the inside.

Dumbledore came down the staircase from his quarters just as they were discussing Pappy's recuperative powers. “Draco, Ginny, and Luna are perfectly safe. Pappy makes an appearance now and then to give them the sense that nothing is wrong here.”

“Why does he risk his health, when someone else could go?” Hermione asked.

“He and I have long had an agreement that we have never broken. He will mind his affairs and I will mind mine. He chose to remove them from school, so I must trust his judgment. They can contact me in an emergency or when they need to know something.” Dumbledore spoke approvingly about his old friend.

“I don't understand why they are still gone.” Harry said.

“I am afraid that we must not trust Ron Weasley. All of them except Draco have been possessed by Voldemort or under the Imperious Curse at one time or another. I chose Draco for that exact purpose.” Pappy spoke loudly enough to be heard.

“Harry and Hermione, you must understand that once a mind has been broken down for a period of time by possession or the Imperious Curse the person is much more susceptible the next time. It is like the neural pathways that allow us to fight such intrusions have been weakened. Ron is close to both of those girls and he could easily use them if Voldemort possessed him to do serious damage or cause death to anyone he wished. The same holds true for Gregory Goyle. That is not even mentioning the more information Luna could pass to her father at The Quibbler. If she were passed it and under the curse.” Dumbledore explained.

“Do you really believe that Ron has been possessed by Voldemort? And, is the trouble you see in the future Pappy, absolutely going to happen?” Hermione asked.

Dumbledore looked over at Pappy. “Should we tell them all including Shacklebolt and Tonks, Pappy?” Dumbledore opened the drawer of his desk and removed a mirror. “Shacklebolt, please come to my library.”

Shacklebolt arrived with a few short minutes. The grizzled old Auror walked over and took Tonks hand gently and smiled. `He looks older and more tired than before,' thought Hermione.

“As I am sure you are aware, Professor Snape has been even more surly than normal.” Dumbledore said. “He has always been someone who lived on both sides of the question separating those supporters of non-magical people learning the magical arts and those who are pure blooded. He is, I now believe working on the side of the Death Eaters, under a very powerful Imperious Curse. He, we are afraid, is now protected by an edict from the Minister of Magic to remain the Professor of both Defense against the Dark Arts and Potions. Sacking him would surely bring my removal and now that the spirit of Voldemort is free and unaccounted for, I cannot be as bold as I once would have been.”

“Are you sure this is only recently?” asked Harry sarcastically.

“Harry, do not be foolish. I would never have let him within sight of you if I thought he were a danger to you. He is one whose beliefs correspond with those of the Death Eaters but he has rejected their violence. In an ironic twist, he decided that being here doing what he loves was more important than his hatred of you, muggles and half-blood wizards and witches.” Dumbledore was still staring at Harry with an angry scowl. “Do not be as impetuous as your father was. It is what got him and your mother killed.”

Harry sat and glared at Dumbledore. He looked toward Pappy for help, but none was forthcoming. “Yes, Sir. I mean no, Sir.” said Harry tight jawed and angry. Hermione put her hand sympathetically in his and folder fingers in with his.

“There is a sleeper in the Ministry or somewhere unknown to us. Goyle had been Voldemort's puppet for quite some time.” Dumbledore looked down at the desk with a look that said that the worst news was yet to come.

“I'll tell the rest, Albus.” Pappy said, sitting up slowly. “I believe that Voldemort is back to his disembodied state just as he was when you saw him with Cedric that night two years ago. That's what Professor Dumbledore meant by his spirit is free.”

Harry and Hermione looked at each other in awe. Shacklebolt and Tonks lowered their heads in a gesture of sadness and shame. “Is he weak like he was before?” Tonks asked.

“Weaker than he would be if he had his own body to dwell in, but he will recover his strength much quicker. The problem for us is that he will not risk the ritual that he required to gain his own body again. He will move form to form possessing the souls of unassuming muggles or magical people.” Pappy said more quietly now. “We missed the opportunity to kill him this time because we did not think he would do what he did. He possessed the mind and soul of two people at once. The power he expended cost him his return to his physical body.”

He looked at Tonks. “We cannot underestimate him, but we believe that the power he uses to stay alive now will not allow him to possess more than one body. He must resume some human form within moments if he does. His power is still great and unpredictable. Tonks and Goyle took too much to control at one time. He had to choose.

I believe he chose Goyle because he knew that Shacklebolt was both physically stronger and possessed the ability to fight him off mentally while he was in the body of a woman. Even though he might be mortally wounded, he could keep Goyle alive long enough to return to wherever his physical body was.” Pappy continued.

Dumbledore stepped in for a moment. “Excuse me, if I might Nathaniel. While Voldemort can no longer use all of his powers because he is now somewhat restricted to the power of the one he possesses, it will not be long before he can reclaim those powers.”

“That's the point really.” Pappy said. “We now have some time before we are under his threat. But when it comes, it will be cold and heartless.” Pappy thought, `I can't tell them the worst news of all. He could possess Hermione, Harry or anyone for that matter. The only way to kill him would be to kill him and the person he inhabited while he is too focused on something to realize his danger.'

“Pappy, you must tell them what you are holding back.” Dumbledore looked at all of them.

Pappy began to speak, but was very morose. “He could possess your best friend, lover, class mate, or partner. The only way to get rid of him is to kill the body he inhabits while he inhabits their soul. Hermione or Harry, do you know what that means?”

Hermione was the first to recognize the threat. The tears welled in her eyes. “Yes, I may have to kill Harry in order to kill Voldemort or vice-versa.” She looked at Harry carefully as she realized he knew the implication too.

“Hermione, you have to choose. You are the only one who can choose. You can go stay with Draco, Ginny, and Luna. Or, you can stay here with Harry. One way, when Voldemort returns you will not be in danger of being possessed. The problem for you two is cut in half. It is unlikely that Voldemort will possess Harry unless he could arrange for you to do the cruelest thing ever and make you kill him.” Pappy stopped and looked at the two of them.

“Harry, I don't want to leave you. Not now.” Hermione remembered the feelings of ultimate joy as he made love to her. The sad and powerfully concerned look he had when he found out that it had hurt her to be with him. She knew what he wanted her to do.

“When do I have to decide?” Hermione asked.

“You have until the end of the funeral tomorrow,” said Dumbledore. “Waiting even that long will give Voldemort time to organize his followers for a plan that will begin tomorrow. I am sure that will be the beginning of a new plan.”

“Can Harry and I discuss it? I mean throughout the night and let you know in the morning.” Hermione asked.

“Of course, Miss Granger, but I must have a word with you.” Dumbledore said quietly.

“Harry would you, Tonks and Shacklebolt leave for a few minutes.” Dumbledore asked.

Harry kissed Hermione and walked out with Shacklebolt helping Tonks. Sadly Harry couldn't help but look back sadly. He knew she had to go.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Voldemort was enraged. He had found Mrs. Goyle moments after Pappy had killed her husband. The battle between them had forced him to inhabit another body and the combination of possessing the mind of one and the body of the other meant he had a short time to return to his own body. The murder and the witnesses made it impossible for him to leave immediately. Mrs. Goyle's ability to Disapparate had long since been rendered useless. He relied on her powers now. He must move to a more powerful magical person soon. He had no choice but pure possession now.

The London police, he found, were quite thorough and he managed to make Mrs. Goyle's recollection of the incident spotless. He gave he all she needed to know to describe Shacklebolt and the girl Tonks perfectly as the Constable's accomplices.

The case was quickly turned over from the local Constabulary to Scotland Yard. Since no murder weapon was left behind and the traces of blood in the grass under the trees were useless at the moment. They were untraceable without using methods for DNA replication. The scientists involved over the next few weeks would reveal that the blood of both victims had the same rare gene found in only about 8% to 10% of the population. Voldemort took pleasure in knowing the wizarding community would know that a wizard and witch had committed murder by muggle means in a muggle community.

Voldemort watched the crowd. He decided to possess one of the Constables who he had heard was heading into the center of London much closer to the Ministry. He would find someone there to use as a more permanent home.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Draco, Ginny and Luna welcomed the weekly visits from Pappy over the next month. They noticed that he spent a great deal more time with Hermione than them. He often would take them all out into town. Even though he knew they were all covered by the Secret-Keeper spell of Dumbledore, he no longer was. So if he were with these four teenagers in Little Whinging or anywhere in Surrey County, there would be trouble. As Pappy the old antiques dealer, he'd be suspicious with this group. He, however, had the advantage of looking like just another teenager doing mischief in town.

“Pappy, how's Harry doing?” Hermione asked.

“He's fine child?” Pappy said. “I don't mean to sound condescending. I won't call you that again, but Harry is okay. He is doing well with DADA and his extra lessons with Professor Dumbledore.”

Pappy would deliver magically reproduced versions of the classes they missed so that they could continue to prepare for their N.E.W.T.'s at the end of the school year. Their questions were answered by Professor McGonagall or Professor Dumbledore when they visited or by means of the tablet that had been left for them.

This bit of the arrangement had taken a long time to prepare, because of the restriction of underage wizardry outside of the grounds at Hogwarts. Finally they realized that they'd overlooked a positive byproduct of the Secret-Keeper's charm. Since they couldn't be found, whatever magic they did could not be tracked by magical methods either. They found this to be a great benefit.

“How's Tonks? She's fine I hope. I'll bet she doesn't mind standing in for me while I am gone. I mean she sort of became my best friend and all but she'd better not be enjoying snogging with Harry too much or the friendship is in real jeopardy.” Hermione had agreed that she would go if Tonks would remain in her likeness. She smiled weakly at Pappy who understood exactly what she meant.

Hermione remembered how that evening had gone as if it were yesterday. It sustained her along with the music box.

“Thank you, Professor Dumbledore, for everything.” She had made the hardest decision of her life just ten minutes before. She'd told Professor Dumbledore and Pappy about making love to Harry and that she would only go if Harry thought she had not left. She had suggested Tonks take her place. Harry needed her support and the worry of her being gone would be too great a strain on him she feared.

She had told them of their physical relationship because she didn't want Harry confused by Tonks unwillingness or Tonks confused by the need to act exactly like Hermione…in everyway which all of them knew was impossible. A Metamorphagus could change form but not emotion to that degree. It would be a great enough challenge Pappy had shared just to be close enough on a conversational and platonic level. She wanted assurances that somehow it was possible to do this without Harry knowing. She wanted to talk to Harry first. Dumbledore and Pappy promised her it was possible and would brief Tonks.

“Hi, sweetheart, we need to take a walk and talk about me leaving.” Hermione began.

She could feel the pain in the pit of her stomach growing with fear and desire for Harry as they talked.

“Hermione, there is no question or discussion. You have to go. I can't have this on my conscience, if I lived and you died or worse I had to kill you. I couldn't, I couldn't do it. Voldemort would win.” Of course, that was exactly the reason she had to leave. Harry would be vulnerable. She had first hoped that Pappy would allow her to go back to be with Harry for short periods, but he would not and neither would Dumbledore.

“Harry, we knew the risks. I can't be without you and you would be miserable without me.” Hermione pleaded to stay. She had to convince him that he needed her no matter the risk.

“No….no, I can't. I won't let you stay.” Harry said.

Hermione led him as they walked because he was so deep in thought. She turned on the staircase and led him into the Room of Requirement. She was acting out of pure selfishness now, but she knew she had to have this night and it was the only way for her to get Harry to tell Dumbledore and Pappy that he needed her to stay.

“Harry, do you want me to leave? You could die and I'd never see you again. Then I would die of a broken heart. Do you feel my heart?” She put his hand to her breast and kissed him. He responded like she knew he would. He gently massaged her breast as he felt her press into him and put her hand to his waking manhood. Hermione thought, `If I'm going to convince him to let me stay, I have to appeal to his most basic instincts.”

She had stepped away and undressed as Harry watched. She knelt before him as he pulled his shirt over his head. She wasn't sure she could do this, but she knew if she did there was no way any man would send away his lover for more than a day or two.

She removed his pants and underwear looking into his eyes she slowly massaged his manhood as she kissed him lightly where he would feel the ripples throughout his body.

“Hermione, where did you go? Did you hear what I said?” Luna said smiling. Pappy had gone and sat down in his favorite chair.

“No,” she said uneasily. Rarely did images arouse her, but that one had. Now she wanted to be left alone.

“We will be able to go to the rest of the market later today. Pappy said he felt up to it.” Luna was looking happier as time went on. The reviling nightmares had slowed to an infrequent occurrence that awoke everyone to her screams of pain. Hermione hoped her dreams hadn't awoken anyone; she would have died in embarrassment.

“Great, when do we leave?” Hermione asked.

Even though she missed Harry, Draco, Ginny, and Luna were great fun. They'd eat ice cream and tell the awful jokes they got from magazines at the bookstore next door. And, when Draco would want to go off for some time by himself, they'd grab a couple of romance novels off the shelves and read the steamy parts to each other and giggle behind the book racks in the store.

Hermione bought one once and told the girls they could read it if they wanted. Or, as she had explained, she could finish the whole thing reading to them because Ginny still could not see well enough to read. Luna had said, “Ginny, we're going to keep an eye on you in case you decide to take advantage of having your man here.” They'd laughed at the thought.

Hermione yawned and looked around annoyed.

“Pappy said he was going to take an hours nap, so I'd say an hour or so.” Luna still looked excited.

“Okay, then. Maybe a nap isn't such a bad idea.” She got up off the little ottoman she was sitting on and crossed the room to the bed she shared at night with Ginny. Ginny was sitting outside the front door basking in the sun.

She lay down and resumed her own steamy novel from the night before she'd come here.

Her memory picked up at the point where she couldn't believe how easy Harry was to control. She looked in his eyes as she'd stood up and grabbed his hand lead him to the king-size four-poster she'd conjured. “Harry, do you still want me to leave?” She asked with a smile. The experience hadn't been as bad as she'd been told it would be. She sat down at the edge of the bed as he stood looking at her beautiful body. He looked at her softness and creamy skin. He kissed her passionately.

“That was unbelievable sweetheart.” Harry had said.

She knew by the look on his face that he was saying, `If anything, it makes me want you to leave more. How could a man allow himself to lose a girl forever who can do that?'

Harry looked at her with that devilish grin again and said, “I could never allow…” She put her hand his bum and kissed him again on his stomach and moved her tongue down toward his loins again. His hormones blocked out his thoughts.

He pushed her back to the bed lightly as he traced her body with kisses from her right thigh to her neck and whispered in her ear as his other hand found her moist folds of soft flesh and began to move his fingers rhythmically. All the while, he kissed her neck moving to her breasts for as long as it took to hear her moan.

“You can ask me to leave whenever you feel it's time. “Oooh, Harry, keep doing that,” she gasped. He moved his free hand under her bum and slowly traced his tongue around each nipple. He squeezed her bum as he kissed her slowly passing her belly button. He moved down kissing the insides of her thighs as he stopped the motion of his fingers.

“Harry, don't stop, oh God. You can't stop now.”He continued the light kisses on her inner thighs. He'd come so close to her moist flesh that she would tense and then relax as he moved away.

Finally, she grabbed his hair and forced his face between her burning thighs. He began slowly flicking his tongue on the swelling button of flesh just above and around the spot his fingers had been. Hermione's hips lifted and he felt himself aroused again at the guttural utterances coming from Hermione. “Oooh, fuck me, Harry.” He tasted her and kept moving his tongue and brought his hand in to help bring her to new heights.

Her mind had raced away from her purpose as she enjoyed his mouth and fingers flooding her body with flaming passion. His other hand reached for her breast as he continued and rolled her nipple between his fingers. It was so sensitive now, his mere touch made her shiver. She could feel the release within her as her breathing quickened. “Don't stop, Harry. Don't stop.” Her hips moved wildly. He couldn't believe the force she generated pulling his face into her.

He could see that she was beyond where she'd been the last time they'd been together. As she released his head, he could see her swollen softness glisten moistly. His pulsating and aching member felt the need for her again. As her hips quivered he stopped to look at her briefly. “No, Harry. Don't stop.” And, then he moved his manhood to the softness awaiting him and snapped his hips forward to join with her. Her eyes opened widely in surprise for a moment and felt warmth of him inside her. “Hermione, you feel good.” He moved with her gyrations. She moaned her approval

She was lying at the edge of the bed and Harry was standing. He felt her wetness envelop him. He felt as if her warmth was going to end it for him within seconds. He caught his breath. He slowed to preserve his energy as he moved inside her deeply lengthening his strokes. And then, as he felt her warmth grow again and heard her urging he moved quicker and as deeply as he could. He felt his balls ache as he slammed into her wet pussy.

“Harry, faster, fuck me….harder…shit….ooo, fuck.” Hermione couldn't stop convulsing. Her stomach and abdomen felt fire like never before. She reached down and grabbed him by the bum and pulled him into her. She squeezed him as hard as her young untrained muscles could manage.

Harry felt Hermione lean up and pull him down. She nibbled at his nipples as he strained to hold himself up on his arms as he was now on top of her on the bed. Her tongue touched his nipples again and again. Finally, he felt all his strength moving from his arms to his pulsating burning rod as he used his hips and thighs to pound her relentlessly. “Oh….fuck, I can't hold back” He shivered and he felt himself pouring into her as she breathed with him. At each convulsion he could feel her pull squeeze his bum to pull him in closer. Finally, when he could no longer hold himself up as every bit of his strength emptied into her, he collapsed onto her soft breasts still inside her.

Hermione could feel his weight. She had never felt pleasure like that before. The first time she knew she'd been lucky to be with someone who fulfilled her emotionally. The orgasms had surprised her then and had been an unplanned blessing. This was what sex was really like.

“Are you okay, there, Wizard Boy? Let's hope there wasn't anyone between here and London because they'd have heard us both.” She had said. “But I don't care.”

They laughed. Harry rolled to her side, he was slightly embarrassed as Hermione looked down at him smiling. “Little Harry looks a little shier now doesn't he.” Even when she'd brought him to orgasm earlier with her mouth and hand he hadn't felt like this.

“No offense, Hermione. Making love is great. But straight forward foreplay and shagging like this is fucking fantastic,” Harry said as Hermione smiled. “Sorry about the language, sweetheart.”

“If you keep fucking me like that, you'll be getting no argument from me.” They were both surprised that they'd dropped the `f-bomb' a couple of times each, but neither of them could move or had the strength to be even embarrassed enough to blush about it.

“So much for not being sore, I'll feel like a punching bag tomorrow.” Hermione said jokingly.

“Yeah, well, I don't think I have a frame of reference for how sore my hips and stones are going to be. I can't walk straight now as it is.” She laughed at him.

“I told you. And, I didn't have to do anything evil to make that happen.” She said with a satisfied smile.

“How can you say that and live with yourself?” Harry asked playfully.

“How can you say you really want me to leave you? Let's live while we can. Let's be together when we can. Let's not be afraid.” She was crying both for using sex to get him to accept the fact that she must stay, because that's what she really wanted to do. Harry didn't know it, but she'd be gone tonight as soon as she and Tonks switched places. He wouldn't remember any of this tomorrow except that his balls ached and every muscle in his body hurt. That was the deal. They'd take the memories into Harry's own pensieve, erase the memories of tonight and the last time they made love and replace them with two nights of severe snogging. They would return them and restore his memory when she returned. It would be over then one way or the other.

Hermione was shaken awake by Luna. “Let's go, sleepy head. Are you okay? You look a little like you were crying.” Hermione awoke almost remembering every earthmoving event from her dream. She thought, `I want to be with him so bad. He may not even remember our nights together when he dies, if it happens while I'm here. Men, for once I make use of one thinking with the wrong head and he doesn't remember.' Ironically it was one of the saddest thoughts she'd ever had and she was forcing herself to smile to hide the tears.

“Nothing I could ever explain.” Hermione said.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

For Harry, nothing had changed. He still had the most beautiful girl in the world to look forward to every morning. She seemed a little out of sorts, but she seemed to really get into the kissing and fooling around lately.

“What's gotten into you lately, Hermione? Don't get me wrong, I'm not complaining. Just it used to be a little more aggressive on my part. And we didn't used to snog this often in public places.”

Tonks forgot that she had the libido of a twenty-eight year old that had gone a while without sex. They were sitting in the middle of the library not in their usual out-of-the-way rendezvous in the rear of the library like Hermione had told her over the holidays. Tonks kept forgetting that Hermione was so conservative. Tonks had to force the thought of doing it with him out of her head or she'd end up in the Room of Requirement with him looking like Hermione. Tonks thought, `They deserve their first time together and she'd never forgive herself if she corrupted Harry.'

“I'm sorry, sweetheart, just sometimes I feel like throwing caution to the wind,” she said. “After all, our decision for me to stay means more danger than we've ever faced.' Tonks felt sorry for Harry. She knew that she was now more susceptible to possession than before the incident outside the Goyle's. As each day passed Voldemort got stronger and he may have to face his worst nightmare: Killing his sweet Hermione.

“So, how are The Quibbler and the Daily Prophet handling the DNA evidence? It won't be long before they start looking for Tonks.” Harry said. The irony was that the reason they could explain the disappearance of Tonks was that she went to protect Malfoy, Ginny and Luna.

“I think they already are? There is a call in both papers for someone to step forward at the Ministry and offer information to the muggle police that…she almost said I… she is a master of disguise and extremely dangerous. Eventually someone will leak the information and the reports will be made anonymously, of course.” Tonks said.

Harry always loved how smart Hermione was. “That's why I love you so much, Hermione. I know I'm safer with you around because you and I can be happy together and I'm a lot more informed than the dolt I'd be otherwise.” Harry quipped.

“Don't say that about yourself, Harry—even if you're joking. So, do you think they'll let us go to Hogsmeade this weekend?” Tonks asked.

She loved being with Harry. She constantly found herself wishing she could find someone who cared for her so much. She could feel herself becoming less an Auror. In some ways she'd become one to avoid being hurt by love as she remembered it. She felt more and more like the eighteen year old woman who wanted love in her life the more time she spent with Harry.

“I don't know, but now that spring is here. I think the fear of Voldemort coming back is getting stronger for Dumbledore and Pappy. If they do let us go, it will be because they think it's the last safe time for us.” Harry surmised.

“That's probably true,” Tonks said. “Well, time for bed.” She remembered Hermione telling her the pact she and Harry made about getting lots of rest. Tonks was jealous. If she really was Hermione, tonight would be a night that poor boy might not ever forget. Tonks didn't know about Harry and Hermione's sex life.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Dumbledore and Pappy were sitting in their library discussing the events of Pappy's trip to see the kids in Little Whinging. “I don't know what takes Hermione off into her own little world, but whatever it is it certainly takes her from sad to cheery. That and the music box are good for her.”

“So that's why you gave her the music box and Harry the watch.” Dumbledore finally realized.

“Don't you remember that they chose the gift out of their love for one another? I didn't make that love happen. I only charmed the gifts to make them personal.” Pappy said.

“And what exactly is that?” Dumbledore said.

“Those gifts will let them both know that the one they love is still alive and loves them more than anything in the world.” Pappy said.

“Do they know this?” Dumbledore said.

“They know it shows the ones they love most, I will tell them the rest later when it becomes necessary.” Pappy said not expanding his explanation.

“So how are lessons going?” Dumbledore asked.

“Very well, having Hermione there means that the others have the best teacher Hogwarts has ever had. She learns the lesson and then teaches them. You should see it.” Pappy laughed.

Pappy had been rejuvenated by the lack of worry for the past two and a half months. With April approaching, Spring Holiday would be a welcome thing the week after the students went to Hogsmeade.

“Do we let Harry and Tonks go to Hogsmeade?” asked Pappy.

“I don't know, this is your plan,” Dumbledore said hoping to avoid the question.

“I think we have to let them go, personally.” Pappy said. “We've spent the better part of two months denying that anyone here at Hogwarts had anything to do with the death of Goyle. Now that they have put together that she was the woman removed from the Ministry the night before he was murdered, they are prepared to arrest her and leave her for a Dementor. They also will know that she is a personal friend of Hermione. We can't pretend like we're hiding Tonks in the castle. Who would be better to deflect their questions than Tonks? We won't look like we are afraid.” Pappy said.

“Good point,” Dumbledore said. “What happens if someone suspects her to be Tonks even though she looks like Hermione?”

“Let them suspect. There are over 300 witnesses to Hermione Granger being in class for the last two and a half months.” Pappy said. “The problem is going to occur when we have to send Tonks off to the Grangers during the Spring Holiday.” He smiled. “How do we keep her from being attacked, kidnapped, or worse…possessed while she is home? Keeping her hear would also appear like we're hiding her from the press so she can't talk about her friend from the Christmas Holidays.”

Dumbledore said, “You could follow her as Harry? She obviously can't take Tonks even if you went to the trouble of looking like her, she'd be arrested.” The statement actually was a question.

“I mean, I like Tonks but I can't be snuggling with her at my age. Even if I did look sixteen if I went.” Pappy said. “I mean even her parents would expect to have to watch me like a hawk. Besides, what parents would let their daughter bring a guy home from school?” Pappy knew he was losing the battle.

“Well, Nathaniel, we are going to have to find out? Go see Hermione tonight. She will have to do the asking herself. We'll send it from here.” Dumbledore had just used his veto power as Headmaster and Pappy didn't like it.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

The visit to Hogsmeade had been almost identical to just before Christmas. Tonks was glad she'd spent the entire holiday with Hermione. Hermione must have told her how cool it was to spend time with Harry a hundred times. So she could pretty much go the flow every time Harry said, “Remember….,” She even felt like he was quizzing her sometimes because Tonks had to correct him. He'd answered, “Right, right, I remember.”

Surprisingly, neither Harry nor Tonks saw a reporter walking in the village or sitting in any of the places they visited. Finally, Harry and Tonks did have a laugh when Harry realized that Rita Skeeter was up to her old tricks sitting on the water glass on the next table. They just maintained a calm atmosphere and snogged like crazy. Tonks was glad Harry had recognized her first and wrote it on the napkin. She had been oblivious.

By Tuesday of the following week, the response from the Granger's had arrived by muggle post and had been intercepted by Dumbledore. It said that as long as Professor McGonagall and Professor Dumbledore thought that Harry was safe to be there, they would love to meet him for a couple of days.

“Well, there you go Pappy. You get to be sixteen again. We'll explain it to Harry that you will go to protect Hermione in his place.” Dumbledore said. Dumbledore found it amusing how hard it was getting to tell who was really who at his own school.

This case was amusing while none of the others were. He was still facing the rising concerns of Ron Weasley and his letters to his parents concerning the disappearance of Ginny.

The other concern was the growing disgruntlement of Slytherin House aided by Snape's tolerance of their disgust toward the Gryffindors. Since the death of Mr. Goyle, Gregory Goyle had led a group of students in direct opposition to Ron and his claims.

Unlike years past, the Slytherins now had a death to avenge the same as Harry and Gryffindor; now, Ron Weasley was defending his family in this battle too. Neither Pappy nor Dumbledore were surprised since this was what Pappy had foreseen. A true death feud had erupted in a benign form at the moment.

“Pappy, we have to do something to at least try to alleviate this problem between the houses. I cannot change Defense against the Dark Arts and Potions without sacking Snape from one of them.” Dumbledore knew that it was his decision, but the Ministry would sack him if he ignored there edict. The problem was also caused by his and Pappy's decision to separate Draco and the girls from the school.

“Albus, I am sure you have noticed and always have known that the older these children get, the harder it would become to discipline and control them.” Pappy said.

“I hope that we find a way soon, Nathaniel. It is beginning to spill into the press and upset the parents of the all the houses.” Albus said. He knew that this was part of Voldemort's plan. The only mistake was that Voldemort had made was that he hadn't planned for Goyle to be killed outside of the time and manner he had chosen.

“I am afraid the rage displayed by Goyle's son Gregory is my fault. That has been what's made the situation so much like the gang problems in America.” Pappy said without thinking.

Dumbledore knew he was right about it being like a gang problem. “It's not your fault. Voldemort would have made something like this appear to be the work of someone in the Order or someone else connected to the struggle for the rights of muggle-born wizards and witches. There is nothing that we could have done.”

“It is sad to say, but the American President of their Civil War, Abraham Lincoln put it best. `A house divided against itself cannot stand.' It may not apply to the individual houses, but it does to the school as a whole,” said Pappy.

His years in the muggle community had lead to a great deal of reading on hate, prejudice and bias as he contemplated the fractionalization of the wizarding world. That was what this war was about. It was the reason he and Francine had left the wizarding world behind.

“One last question, do we send Harry off to see Hermione and the others while you are gone with Tonks?” asked Dumbledore.

“No, Albus, Voldemort would know if both of them were being impersonated by someone else. Keeping him here keeps the secret among only three people besides Hermione--you, Tonks and I.” Pappy explained. “I don't think anyone else should know.”

Dumbledore said, “Very well, he will stay here. I am going to retire for the evening. Will you see to it that Tonks knows the plan as well as Hermione?”

Pappy nodded his ascent. “Yes, Albus, let's pray that this plan works.”

Pappy reflected on the vision that had driven him since he'd found Harry nearly sixteen years before. It played in his head as the most revolting thing he'd ever seen.

Harry and Hermione were sitting in the Gryffindor common room one near mealtime.

Harry smiled as Hermione smiled at him as he'd always remembered. Pappy could feel the love Harry had for her as she smiled. Harry began to recount how he'd killed Voldemort just two days before. The next part of his vision woke him to tears every morning for fifteen years.

What seemed like only moments later, he and Dumbledore entered the room and looked at the carnage. First, they saw the three boys lying on the floor. Then they saw the puddle of blood and Hermione's once beautiful face lying severed from her body at Harry's feet. Harry was leaned partially against the wall and partially lying on floor with the blade of the Sword of Gryffindor impaled through his throat and out the back of his neck. It appeared to be suicide. Voldemort would love the irony of it. On the wall written in their blood were the words: THE PROPHECY FULFILLED BY HIS OWN HAND AND HE TOOK THE WITCH TOO! Finally, Pappy could hear voices in his vision. It was the unmistakable laughter of Voldemort. Pappy and Dumbledore stood in silence as they heard the voice. “I will come for you next. How ironic, Gryffindor's sword killed his own heir. Beware you old fools, you cannot defeat me now.”

Pappy stood with tears in his eyes as he packed his bag. He hated himself. He could foretell the future only well enough to risk the precious lives of the only children he'd ever loved as his own. He whispered to himself, “I must stop it and I must avenge Francine.” He Disapparated after his tears had subsided to tell Hermione the good news.

-->

19. Little Whinging Prison

Little Whinging Prison—Chapter 19

When Pappy Apparated near the antique shop, he walked across the lot in front to see if the lights were still on. It was around half-past seven and he expected someone to be awake, but he wanted to face them without sadness that had overtaken him.

He knew that what he'd told Draco was only part of the truth, but they'd all trusted him because Pappy had confirmed his story that it was for their safety while they got better and not any other reason. Draco was there to give them a male presence while he could not be. He'd left out that leaving Harry isolated from all but Hermione for a while and Ron reduced the chances of one of them being possessed by Voldemort. Those that had been controlled by Voldemort were a greater danger to Hermione and Harry.

He thought how he could bring this news without seeming as if he'd violated their trust. His sense of timing told him that within the week either his vision would come to fruition or he will have changed it and given Harry the fighting chance he needed. Only three things mattered to him now. First and foremost, Voldemort had to be defeated. Secondly, Harry and Hermione must not meet that awful fate. And, finally, he could look at himself in the mirror and know his selfish desire to avenge Francine had turned out for good.

He felt ready to confront them. He Apparated into the apartment part of the shop as he usually did.

Everyone was startled at his arrival so late in the evening, but they had no schedule to follow here except to open the shop and Draco did that every morning. “Pappy, why the late visit?” asked Draco.

“I have several bits of new for you actually…and a confession.” Hermione said impatiently.

Pappy he looked at her with sad eyes. “Ginny and Luna, it is true you were separated from the school to heal. Yet, just as true, you two were a danger to Harry and Hermione. In your weakened states, both mentally and physically, you would have been easy targets for Voldemort. We know of at least two and probably three people at Hogwarts that are not themselves. That is to say under the Imperious Curse. Draco was not told this directly although he may have guessed.

The people whom we cannot trust are your brother Ron, Ginny. Luna that should tell you why you had to be moved. Severus Snape has openly supported the Ministry in its claims that the Death Eaters have been disbanded and are no longer a threat. We all know that to be false. And, finally, Gregory Goyle and Pansy Parkinson have been vitriolic in their treatment of muggle-born students since the death of Mr. Goyle.

Ginny and Luna were angry. “Pappy, what do you mean Ron can't be trusted?” `I would die for Harry and Hermione but not if Voldemort was not going to hell with me,' he thought.

“I'm afraid, girls, that is not the case. Draco was instructed to leave a note on your bed Luna telling him not to try to find you or it could result in your death. It was signed by Draco.” Pappy explained patiently. “Ron confronted Professor Dumbledore with the meaning of it and accused Draco of spiriting you to off to Voldemort. Professor Dumbledore told him that it was obvious that Draco was told exactly what to write and that he was working under someone else's orders.” Pappy paced the room looking at each of them as he spoke.

“They were your orders, right?” said Hermione. “I was there when Dumbledore explained it to him. Why didn't Dumbledore say it was you to begin with?”

“Ron did not accept the simple statement that it looked like someone was trying to protect Luna and Ginny. He hated Malfoy to an extreme that even for you or Harry was over the top. You heard him. He had incited his friends Seamus and Dean against Slytherin even before he brought the note to you and Harry. He had the hate in his heart that only Voldemort could arouse.” Pappy explained.

The mood was sullen as Hermione looked at each of her companions in turn. There faces had become marked with furled eyebrows and puzzled looks. “My Ronnie could never be like that?”

“That's what we thought too, Luna. If Ron had been calm and reasoned with us, looking for a way to find you, he might be here in this very room today.” Pappy explained. It pained him to tell them that Ron showed flashes of Voldemort's hate and leave out that there were times he was not nearly as bad. The fact was that someone was controlling him.

“I don't understand why Snape is not gone from the school.” Draco said. “Has Professor Dumbledore lost his nerve? He rebelled last year and another time before that. Even we Slytherin students admired him for his strength even if we hated his politics.”

“Those were different times. The threat was real, but he could fight the battle without being in Hogwarts then. If he were to let one of the Undersecretaries from the Ministry, or God forbid, someone like Umbridge to run the school like before there would be no hope for muggle-born students at Hogwarts. He remains where he and I can share counsel and continue the fight against Voldemort. If he had concrete evidence that Snape were under the Curse, he would banish him from the school or worse, dispose of him.” Pappy asserted.

“No, clear evidence. How the bloody hell can either of you say there is no clear evidence? I was in his house for the past five and a half years. He hated Potter, muggle-born students and the Ministry for accepting the mudbloods in.” Draco said passionately. “I sorry for using the term mudblood, but he uses it often.”

“Dumbledore has his reasons for believing in Snape. As do I for believing in you, Draco. We cannot know everything that drives a man.” Pappy philosophized.

“You all know me as a kind old wizard who has some very powerful abilities. If you were to ask Dumbledore what I am capable of, he would say that I am more powerful in many ways than he. I am a seer, a Metamorphamagus, an Acclumens and Occlumens, and I have an extensive background in the Dark Arts and charms. How many of you knew all these things.” Pappy asked. “I am not bragging, but none of you knows how powerful I can be. Only Hermione knows the story of my wife and how it ties in with the death of Harry's parents.” Hermione started to listen more intently. She could feel the hatred for Voldemort coming from Pappy.

Draco sat in shear amazement at these revelations. So did Ginny and Luna. In their midst, there sat a wizard nearly as powerful as Dumbledore and the Dark Lord himself.

“None of you know yet the terrible power of Harry Potter. He will far exceed Professor Dumbledore or me. He has neither learned his full capabilities nor how to harness all of the ones he's discovered in himself.” Pappy continued.

Hermione sat listening to Pappy's explanation. She loved the old wizard but she sensed that he was covering something up. “Pappy, why is there all this secrecy? Voldemort will do what he is going to do no matter what?” She was getting angry. She had spent her last night with Harry making love to get him to agree to something she didn't want to do in the first place. It may the most serious sexual experience of her life feel cheap. “Why am I sitting here in this God-forsaken antique shop when my boyfriend and I could be defending ourselves in Hogwarts? I'm sorry, I love you Pappy. But just what is going on here?” Pappy could feel himself losing control of Hermione. These children were a young wizard and three witches. `They must not have their wands,' Pappy thought.

Pappy was no longer shocked at her anger and directness as he looked in her eyes. Hermione had sensed his motives. He had to be careful with his answer. He couldn't make it sound like he was holding them against their will. “I have explained this. I have arranged it so there are fewer suspects who can be the one that Voldemort uses to get the rest of the school.” He kept pacing as he spoke.

Hermione had had enough of the lies and deception that everyone at Hogwarts was subject to over the past six years. “Why don't you tell them that we are pawns in a game of Wizard's chess that may not be won? Tell them that it is a prophecy by the old fraud Trelawney is the reason that everyone allows my poor Harry to be nearly killed everywhere he goes?” Hermione was crying and turned away. She missed Pappy's sense of relief as he'd quietly collected all of their wands.

“Hermione, you think you understand, but you don't.” Pappy was afraid that much more of this and he'd have to blank everyone's memory to avoid them knowing too much. Pappy was growing increasingly paranoid that someone would figure out exactly why he allowed Harry to be put in such a dangerous situation. “I have seen the same prophecy. I have a version that I have seen some of you dead.”

Hermione looked at him furiously. “So, fate may make us dead pawns at that. So, Ginny can't be happy with her brother or have the freedom of her own life with Draco. Luna can't spend time with Ron before he kills Harry or her or..? Pappy I think you're using us to get revenge.” Hermione ran to him and slapped the old man across the face.

She had spent so much time away from Harry now that nothing in the world mattered. She wasn't the Hermione Granger she'd been before. She was living on dreams that had happened in her past. Now she would have nightmares of her own and Harry's death. She knew it. She hated Pappy at this moment more than she'd hated Draco for his hateful treatment. She still looked at him with disgust, but swallowed it for Ginny.

“Hermione, I probably deserve that, but you can't think that I would do this to hurt any of you?” He asked.

“Harry told me of how you loved Francine more than anything in the world. I can believe you would use our desires to gain your revenge. Dumbledore has followed your every recommendation because he trusts that you love us. I don't believe you anymore. You want what we want, but you don't care whose lives are destroyed to get it.” Hermione walked out the door.

Pappy couldn't fault her anger. She had pegged him exactly. He looked at the shocked and fearful faces of Luna and Ginny. Draco stood leaning against the wall with a toothpick in his mouth glaring at him. Draco said, “You wanted me here in case I had to shut Granger up or one of the others. You think that I am just as bad as Goyle and the others.” Pappy had put Draco under the Imperious Curse the night he'd taken the girls from Hogwarts. The spell had just been broken as he heard the truth, Pappy had silently lifted it.

“There is nothing that any of you can do now that will change anything. I have to concentrate on getting Voldemort.” He walked toward the door and saw Hermione standing just outside. “Hermione, go inside.” She stood and glared at him. “Now! Or I will force you.”

Hermione looked for her wand. She noticed that Pappy had all four of them in his hand. She realized that he'd been collecting them as she'd been talking. “Why Pappy? Why did you let me have Harry's memories of us destroyed, if you knew he could die?”

“Hermione, I am not the evil in this world. I had the power to go after it all my life, but I ignored my power. And then, Francine was gone. My perfect life was gone. I hid from Dumbledore for a year as I tried to find Harry. I protected him when the bungling squibs and Order of the Phoenix morons couldn't. I would kill Snape in his tracks if I thought I could successfully pull it off. Dumbledore had made the Dursley's home a safe haven, but outside its confines I had protected him. You have to believe I love him.” Pappy's tears were real, but he kept the wands from her grasp as she walked past him.

“You love him.” Hermione looked at Pappy with sadness and anger. She knew he couldn't tell anymore which of his actions were out of love and which actions were built on revenge. “I don't think you know what love is anymore. In a warped way, you are a different kind of manipulative evil, selfish and cruel.”

Then the picture became complete. “You knew the prophecy before Voldemort became the ruthless tyrant he became. You were the man outside the window at Trelawney's making sure that she prophesied what you'd seen. That was all you would do, your life was complete. You were satisfied that it was in Dumbledore's hands. What you hadn't seen was Voldemort walking up on the house that night. You hadn't expected the danger to Francine. Least of all, you hadn't foretold your own sad life without her. For fifteen years you sat in misery until you met Harry face to face and hatched this plan. You love him and me, I know that. But just like Voldemort, hate is what keeps you alive not love.” Hermione said with a finality that brought tears to Pappy's and her eyes.

Pappy composed himself. “You are wrong about the last part. I will not let you down if it is in my power. But Voldemort must be stopped at all costs. Your life, mine, Harry's, none of our lives will be worth a damn if Voldemort survives. I said from the beginning that we had to go on the offensive. We did. We've drawn him out.”

”None of you will be able to leave until I come back for you or the power of my spell is released at my death. I am sorry Hermione. I won't destroy your memories of love. But now that you know, I cannot release you until Voldemort or Harry and I are dead.” He turned and walked out.

Hermione ran toward him as he walked out, but as she reached the door an invisible force repelled her violently on her bum in front of the door. It would not allow her out. She went to the windows. She could open them, the breeze blew in, but she could not put her arm out the window. They were trapped.

She looked at Draco with disgust. “You are such a feeble excuse for a man. You didn't try to help me.”

“Listen Hermione. I know you still hate me, but don't let it eat you up. What was I going to do? Pappy was not going to allow us to have our memories. He had me under a spell this whole time that wouldn't allow me to question anything he said. I doubt seriously that Ron is under any curse at all. He's simply mad as hell. He feels the same hatred for me as you, only he thinks he lost two people to me. I'd bet you anything that if we could get word to Dumbledore and tell Ron where we are. He'd stop.” Draco said. “So lighten up the witch bitch routine.”

Hermione walked toward him. He grabbed her hand before she could slap him. “Not this time.” He saw it coming. “We ought to play nice because we are in prison here together. And we can't leave or tell anyone what we know.”

“Will you two stop it?” Ginny cried out loud. “I have no idea what happened here but it's as if a Dementor had just sucked the happiness out of this place.” Draco went to her and kneeled down next to her.

“Ginny, I am so sorry. I know I promised I wouldn't do that if any of them mistrusted me, but Hermione just pushed my buttons today.” He looked up at Hermione. “You may not believe me, but I love Ginny. You were nice to me because of her and I was nice to you because of her. She….” Draco was cutoff by Ginny putting her finger to his lips.

Luna sat in the corner shaking with huge alligator tears. She was silent and looked lost.

But blind, Ginny saw what the others didn't. “Where's the tablet?” She asked. “Remember? The tablet McGonagall gave us. I don't think he took it with him, did he Hermione?”

Hermione walked over to the side of the refrigerator and found it hanging unused for its original purpose since the day it was delivered. “No, it's here.” Hermione realized her ego had gotten in the way. Her brilliance had overshadowed the simplest solution, but Ginny saw it.

“Bring it to me.” Ginny said. Hermione handed the unadorned pad of regular looking paper to her and the pen that was left with it. Ginny began writing. Once she finished writing, she asked Draco to read it.

“Professor Dumbledore, Hermione has been teaching us how to Apparate and Disapparate, but unfortunately she splinched herself. Can you come and sort her out? Please hurry, she looks uncomfortable with her bottom-half on the apartment side of the building and her torso in the shop.” Draco stopped and thought as he smiled at that image.

“That's brilliant darling. Since Dumbledore's our secret-keeper, Pappy can't keep him out. But even more brilliant is that he won't question us about the reason we need him here. If we told him our suspicions he might check them out before coming and Pappy is gone.” Draco said.

“Yes, that's brilliant. It isn't that funny, Malfoy.” Hermione was embarrassed still that she'd missed this opportunity, but glad that Dumbledore would soon be here.

They waited patiently for an answer. They began to wonder if Pappy had taken the other end of this system rendering it useless. They waited for ten more minutes. “Okay, maybe he's busy with something else.” Just as those words escaped her lips, a message appeared at the bottom of the sheet.

“I'll be there soonest. Plans are changing quickly. Snape is missing from the school. Pappy and Harry are going after him. They think he's gone to the Forbidden Forest to rendezvous with Voldemort.” Draco read it out loud in a trembling voice. “He's going after Voldemort.” Another message appeared after the last one. “It has begun. You will all be back soon.” Draco read it as it appeared.

“No, no, write back quickly. Someone is here. We are afraid to pickup Hermione for fear that we'll hurt her.” Hermione said to Ginny. Ginny wrote as fast as she could hoping that the danger of them being exposed would be enough for Dumbledore to show up.

Moments later, Dumbledore popped into the apartment. “What? What is this? I have to go back. I am shocked you would draw me away…”

“Professor,” Luna said shaking in the corner with her tee shirt soaked in sweat and tears.

“I am so scared.” She choked on her tears for a second. “Listen to Hermione.”

Hermione told the whole story as she knew it in just a few brief minutes. Dumbledore stood silently and seemingly unfazed as she told the story. She was explaining the tablet when he interrupted her.

“You don't know the spell he used to trap you here?” Dumbledore asked. “I know what it must have been, but I am wondering if it is not best left in place.”

“Professor, we can help Harry. We know we can.” Hermione said.

Dumbledore took an ordinary coffee mug from the counter. “His spell was based on you not being able to Disapparate or Apparate. You cannot physically leave the confines without magic. You've no wands. But this will get us out when it is used as a portkey.”

Moments later they found themselves at Hogwarts in Dumbledore's main office. The eerie pictures of the previous Headmasters gave them the chills. Dumbledore retrieved Madam Pomfrey as soon as he could to calm Luna. He believed that Hermione was right. Ron probably had not been compromised. He sent Draco for him Disillusioned while Ginny sat in the corner quietly.

Hermione sat nervously looking at Dumbledore. She was embarrassed. She knew that what she'd told them about her and Harry would forever change the way he looked at her. “Professor,” she said quietly. “I am embarrassed about everything I told you. But I wanted to make sure that he and Tonks didn't, you know.”

“Minerva, would you come in here please?” Dumbledore asked. Minerva had been in the library watching the Marauder's Map when they saw Snape crossing the grounds. Ginny heard her being called. “Please tell Miss Granger about your conversations with Tonks.” Dumbledore winked at Minerva. They moved away from Ginny for privacy. “Hermione, Minerva and I have been like you and Harry since the day we left Harry behind at the Dursley's. We keep it secret, because it is our business and no one else's. She knows the details of your relationship with Harry.”

McGonagall began as Dumbledore's face changed to one of concern as he walked through the door to the library. “Hermione, love does strange things to people. Tonks has told me that she is resigning after this assignment--which, by the way, is not complete. She told me the other day about how being treated with love and respect has changed her heart. She told me that she'd experience lustful sex, but never love. She is too young to have had those horrible experiences. I don't know why she came to me, but she obviously felt the strain of being with someone as closely as she's been with Harry. None of us can be sure, but we think Harry knows that you were not here. Talk to her about how wonderful your loving relationship is. Do it soon. She needs to know how to respond to Harry. That part is not in his memories; it is part of his soul. She will never be able to copy that.” Dumbledore interrupted from the library.

“Snape disappeared into the Forbidden Forest. Harry is now being followed by Nathaniel. I thought they'd be going together. That is strange indeed. I would approximate that finding the entrance will take them about fifteen minutes.” Dumbledore said. “Hermione, come here my young friend.”

Hermione walked through the entrance in the bookcase that had hidden this office from the library and looked at Dumbledore at his desk. “Did Pappy say anything more about his vision than seeing the two of you dead? Did he say where?”

“No, just that we were together and dead. The look on his face was one of revulsion though.” Hermione recalled that he'd looked away as though he were going to be sick.

He looked down at the Map. Tonks was sitting in the Gryffindor common room. “Minerva, go retrieve Tonks please. Don't tell her that Hermione is here though, not yet.”

“Hermione, let's hope that Nathaniel's version of the vision is true up to this point. Our only other hope is that Harry defeats Voldemort with Nathaniel's help.”

“What are the prospects of that Professor?” Hermione sensed he was not hopeful of that outcome.

“I don't know, Hermione.” Dumbledore looked exasperated as he spoke.

“What's troubling you, Sir, if I may ask such a question?” Hermione said.

Dumbledore looked older than she'd ever seen him. He looked like he was alone and sad. Hermione had never touched Professor Dumbledore except in an official capacity like a hand shake. She had the urge now. She hugged him saying, “Don't let Harry die. I know you are the only one who can help.” She felt terrible because she knew that whatever he was feeling was made worse with her plea for Harry.

Dumbledore's emotions bubbled to the surface for a flash as Hermione let go of him. She could see the pain in his face. “I was blinded by my love for my old friend. I suspected that he was out to avenge Francine. I even told Professor McGonagall so. But Nathaniel is very convincing for those who love him. I do love him and this news is very disturbing.”

Dumbledore paused and walked to a group of pictures that Hermione had never noticed before, even though she'd spent a great deal of time upstairs and in this room. One of the pictures was of Francine and Nathaniel with Dumbledore holding up their diplomas. Another was the one of Francine and Nathaniel from the album she'd seen weeks ago as she poured through the books. And, finally she saw what had elicited such emotion from Dumbledore. There was a group of four pictures: Nathaniel, Francine, James, and Lily outside their cottage; Nathaniel, Francine, Dumbledore, James and Lily with a baby in Lily's arms; Francine between Dumbledore and Nathaniel with Francine holding the baby; and, Francine and Nathaniel holding the crying baby up to their lips kissing him.

Hermione had walked up to see what he saw, but turned away when she realized that he'd withheld these pictures from Harry this whole time. He loved Harry as Pappy loved Harry. His suspicions had been changed to disbelief by his love and pity for his old friend's loss. The only person, Pappy had ever loved more than Harry and Albus Dumbledore was Francine.

Harry looked so cute in his baby outfits. “So, those are the first pictures of Harry aren't they?” Hermione asked a moment later.

“Yes, Sirius was his Godfather, but this was after they'd changed the choice of Secret-Keeper to Pettigrew.” Dumbledore sighed as though there were a weight on his chest.

“Professor Dumbledore, I have a guilty conscience. Other than not telling him that I was in love with him this summer and letting him think there was someone else, I never lied to him…until that night…I used sex like a common whore to get what I wanted. I wanted him to agree to let me stay so that we could do the switch. I have regretted it every moment of every day. When are you, I and everyone else going to stop lying to Harry? He is brave and courageous. He is the one who is going to save us, but we keep screwing him up.”

Dumbledore looked at Hermione closely and for the first time allowed the emotion he'd always choked back to emerge. “My greatest fault is also my greatest strength Hermione. I cannot allow the ones I love to be hurt. I tell them only what I think they need to know. Yet, it doesn't always work. I nearly let Harry get you all killed last year in the Department of Mysteries because I wouldn't be honest or tell the whole story. I allowed your plan to be adopted for the same reason. I ignored what I knew Nathaniel's Achilles heel and because of it we are here tonight.

He heard Tonks come in with Minerva. “Hermione, stay here for a moment.”

Hermione heard whispering and then Dumbledore's distinct voice, “Come here please, Hermione.”

Hermione crossed through the bookcase and saw Tonks in her usual leather pants and pink hair. She walked over and hugged Tonks. Tonks spoke first. “You have one incredible fella there. Don't worry I didn't jump his bones.” She smiled as she said it to alleviate the tension. “He said something to me the first day, he knew it wasn't you but couldn't figure out why. I have to apologize. I got a little carried away. So, we had to go snogging in all of your favorite places together after I screwed up in public a couple times. Then we could replace his existing memories of being with you to the ones of being with me so he wouldn't notice as much.”

Hermione was a little upset, but she realized that Harry didn't realize the depth of their physical relationship. So to him, snogging was snogging. `The change was subtle,' she thought as she tried to convince herself.

“Minerva tells me you have something to tell me.” Tonks said trying to keep Hermione's mind off Harry facing Voldemort, yet again.

-->

20. The Rebirthing Party

The Rebirthing Party—Chapter 20

Pappy returned to Hogwarts by the most secretive method available. He knew that Minerva was watching the Marauder's Map. He was sure he was beyond reproach and he hated that he'd had to take their wands. He'd used the simplest charm he could to make sure that in an emergency Dumbledore could free them. As he entered the corridor near the courtyard he saw Harry racing toward him.

“Where do you think you're going?” Pappy said sternly.

Harry said. “Pappy, I had that dream again just a few minutes ago. You know the one where I'm sneaking through the Forbidden Forest? I heard other voices this time though. The voices seemed vaguely familiar and for some reason I was not as afraid this time when I heard the snake.”

“What did you think you were going to do? Follow Snape into Voldemort's lair and slay them both.” Pappy asked.

“Pappy, don't stop me. Come with me if you want, but I know my destiny lies there. I am tired of running scared.” Harry said.

“What do you mean running scared? You are one of the bravest and pure hearted young men I have ever met. What do you mean scared?” Pappy asked raising his arms. He got chills as he realized the beginning of his vision started at his point with Harry and him standing talking animatedly.

“I mean, there is a full moon. I could hear the howling in the background as I walked through the forest. When I woke just a few minutes ago, it was to the sound of howling. I believe it is Lupin.” Harry was talking a mile a minute. “I think Snape is going to Voldemort. All I know is that when I awoke everything seemed like it had in the dream. So I'm going.”

“Harry, Why would you follow Snape alone if he were going to Voldemort?” Pappy asked.

“It would be the only reason I would go after Snape or enter the woods. I couldn't find Hermione, but after all the talk I won't put her in danger not this time. I'm hoping you will follow me and help me.” Harry said his cheeks red with fury. “I can't take it anymore. The dreams…the sadness…the fear…,” Harry's voice trailed off as the echo through the courtyard made his words indistinguishable.

For the first time in all the years since he'd had this vision, Pappy wasn't sure what to do. The vision was playing out, but Harry's attitude and the words he'd never heard were unnerving. It was as if someone had told you that a relative had died. You knew it would happen, but when it did your heart skips a beat. `A long last, the curse of this vision can be over,' Pappy thought. He could feel his heart pumping in his chest. He chased after Harry. Harry seemed to know where he was going.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry thought, `That bastard Snape. I'll follow him. I hope Pappy follows me. I need help, but I have to do it. Hermione, forgive me for not saying good-bye.' He stopped running after running down the stone steps toward Hagrid's. The lights were out at Hagrid's just as he'd seen in his dream.

Harry stopped and looked to the sky. “Whoever has put this in my life, give me the strength to finish it. Merlin, God, Pappy, Dumbledore, Voldemort. If there is a God, keep Hermione safe. I don't know what to believe.” He opened the pocket watch as he gasped for breath and he saw his beautiful Hermione. Her smile renewed his resolve and strength.

He began to run again. Out of the corner of his eye just to the right of Hagrid's he could see the shadow of a man not running anymore, but slowly slinking around the corner of the cottage. `There he is,' thought Harry.

Pappy had closed a good portion of the gap between Harry and him. When Harry stopped to catch his breath Pappy decided that it was foolish to make his heart race like this. He walked slowly until he was sure Harry had passed Hagrid's. He Apparated to the near corner of the cottage to close the gap on Harry, but he'd lost sight of him. Pappy was thankful that he'd learned the secret to the charm prohibiting Disapparating/Apparating on Hogwarts' grounds. But now he was left with only the portion of the dream Harry had described. He knew he'd seen more, but this wasn't familiar. Pappy was uneasy, more and more of his vision was proving false.

Harry sneaked up to the edge of the precipice he'd seen in his dream. He looked back. He couldn't see any sign of Pappy. `Damn,' he thought. `How do I do this without him?' Harry thought about the dream and the way he'd been surprised in the corridor by snake voice and what he presumed was Voldemort. He had been thinking of this moment ever since he'd had the dream.

What would he do if he were trapped? What did he, Harry, possibly know how to do that could rival the strength of Voldemort? He found himself clutching the watch for strength. He looked at the time. It was eleven forty-two. He saw Hermione with her beautifully tight jean skirt. He remembered that night not so long ago. Something happened that night he couldn't quite remember. A sense of anticipation poured over him and he moved on.

Then he thought of what he'd learned by chance in the fields that night this summer. The night he'd spent alone thinking when Hermione and Ginny came back from shopping. He had been so angry, lonely, sad and helpless.

He was out flipping his wand around thinking of nothing but how to get rid of this feeling of helplessness. He laughed at himself derisively for looking like a mad orchestra conductor of the music in that music box he'd bought for Hermione. Each time he though of how she had made him feel more lonely than at anytime in his life today, he'd feel a strange sensation well in his chest and mind. How could he be man enough to kill Voldemort when he still could not conquer the fear of love for Hermione? He was a boy, but he wanted desperately to show her he was a man.

He thought of Hermione that night as his only true inspiration and the pain of loneliness closed in around him. He hated this feeling. He looked for something to take his frustrations out on. He saw a small mound of stones in the field, concentrated on them and performed the blasting spell. The rocks scattered. He laughed at himself again. How could he be powerful enough to defeat Voldemort? He couldn't even take control with Hermione and tell her he loved her.

The thought stirred his anger at being weak to the point of shear hate for his weakness. He spied a stone about ten feet from him. He swiftly moved his wand in a circle as he felt his concentration on it build. At the last moment, when his wand pointed at the rock he felt a surge through his body. The rock and dust exploded into a plume that looked like fireworks shot in the air and he was thrown backwards from the blast. He looked down at himself to be sure he'd not been hurt. He knew that the Weasley's or someone must have heard it. Maybe they'd just think it was fireworks. He headed home more resolved to be in charge of his life, but still sad and lonely.

He looked at the watch again hoping that seeing Hermione's face would give him inspiration. He saw her smiling and he felt a surge of strength. He thought, `That's the secret. Love and hate are the same emotion, just with opposite intent. I was so mad that night that I refused to be made the fool. I was going to act like a man from then on with Hermione. I can concentrate on our love and be determined to get back to her.' He looked at her in his watch again. She was smiling longingly on that first night that they'd kissed. Her face was a beautiful rosy pink as she blushed. She was gorgeous.

He couldn't afford to be wrong this time. It wasn't going to be used for his amusement. He found a large boulder some 40 feet up the hill toward the forest. He focused on it with a determination to be back with Hermione and love so strong he felt chills up his spine. He struck with the wand in a lightening quick move that surprised him.” BLAM! The explosion and the flash this time had been ten times what he'd generated that night in the fields. It echoed through the forest. He was glad he learned to be further from the blast point.

Some three hundred yards away down the hill, Pappy heard the explosion. He feared they'd found Harry. He listened for more explosions. These were wand blasts from a very powerful wizard. Had Voldemort already been reborn or was he in someone chasing Harry. Pappy was confused. His vision was now unreliable.

Harry listened closely. He realized that he'd made a mistake and had announced his presence. He could hear voices below him. He removed his cloak and lied down prone peering over the side of the craggy hill. He could move more quietly and quicker in just his jumper and jeans. He crawled slowly to the edge he'd been at a few minutes before he'd seen the boulder. He looked down. He saw three people looking around for the source of the explosion. One was Snape and the other he recognized from the Department of Mysteries, Nott. Another man looked familiar but he couldn't place him.

It was then that the dream began to give him the eerie feeling of déjà vu. The howling in the background got louder. The bright moonlit night had turned misty and evil. He felt as if he were reliving the night with Malfoy, Ron, Neville and Hagrid in detention. It was nearly in this same place that he'd seen the dead unicorn and the phantom in the cloak sucking the life from the unicorn. The cloaked phantom had begun to move toward him as he remembered Firenze driving it away as he leapt over Harry toward the hissing creature.

Suddenly, Harry heard something he hadn't heard in nearly four years. It was the unmistakable sound of Parseltongue, snake language. “Come to us Harry Potter. Come to us now. Let this be over. You cannot win. Join our party.” Any doubt fate had brought him to this night faded at that moment. The skin on his back prickled as the chills went up his spine. His hands shook. He took at deep breath. He told himself, “Feel the fear but don't let it consume you. Feel the fear and move anyway. You have to do what you were destined to do.”

He could feel the tears in his eyes form as he remembered the moment he'd seen in his watch. He'd made love to Hermione. He dug deep into his memory. He could feel her soft breasts against his flesh. That's all he could remember. He looked at his watch again. For some odd reason, he could hear the music as she was listening to it at that very moment.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Hermione looked at Tonks and said, “So, they told you that Harry and I did it.” Hermione could sense exactly what Tonks was speaking of at the moment.

“Yes, Hermione, they did. They didn't want to betray your trust, but Dumbledore just told me. I mean he just told me before he called you in.”

Hermione's eyes teared as the fear for Harry grew. “He's out there, isn't he? You just want me to not think about him.” She reached into her robe and pulled out the music box.

Tonks nodded and as tears formed in her eyes too. “Hermione, I am not crying because I love Harry like you might think. I am crying because I see the most beautiful love story unfolding before my eyes. I was a sap for love and frilly things at your age. I miss being that sweet young girl.” Tonks tried to wipe away the tears on her tee shirt sleeve, but they came back as fast as she wiped them away.

“I settled for a boy that I thought I loved. I let him convince me that love was telling me he loved me. I convinced myself that if he said it often enough it would come true.” Tonks sniffled as she spoke. “I lost my virginity a year earlier than you. And, he had three other girls before they turned sixteen while he was my boyfriend, but stupid me. I didn't see what a liar and a cheat he was. He was a charmer with no substance.” Tonks was crying now like she had never let those memories cause her to cry ever before in her life.

“Tonks, I wish I could make the memories go away?” Hermione said.

“My sweet little Hermione, I know I act like I'm much older than you, but I'm only twenty-two. I have hidden these memories away by becoming a tough Auror. The reason I am so clumsy is that it took me forever to become athletic enough to do this. I was a little princess before I graduated. Or, so I told myself. Any man could have me that would treat me like one. Then I met another boy and he thought I was a whore so he'd never give me the time. Finally, he did. An hour, naked on the Astronomy tower roof. That was the low point. I was smart enough so I became an Auror to kick ass and take names and never be the victim again.” She'd been able to stop sobbing but the tears flowed.

Hermione tried to change the subject, but she also wanted to see Harry's picture.

“So, do you know about this music box?” Hermione asked.

“Sort of. It was charmed by Pappy's wife, right?” Tonks said casually.

“Yes, it had been Pappy's grandmother's music and jewelry box. Or, so Pappy said. I don't believe much of what he's told us now.” Hermione looked at the clock. It was eleven forty-five. She opened the box and turned the key until it stopped. “The mirror in the lid showed Harry's wonderful wide grin. The one that had lit her heart every summer for years and she never had known completely why until this year. Claire de Lune played softly.

“That's a beautiful song.” Tonks said. “I'm kind of the rock `n roll, fuck the world, body-piercing type. I have never liked classical music, but that is beautiful.”

“Harry bought it for me.” Hermione said unpretentiously. “My mother used to play this song for me on the piano as a little girl. It calms me and reminds me when there were no worries in the world.” She looked again at the picture of Harry as it changed to when they were lying in the field outside Ron's this summer. She'd felt his strength then and had felt it a few months ago as they held each other in the Room of Requirement. She could sense he had it now at this very moment. She prayed silently that this strength was enough.

“Hermione, I will not let anything happen to you or Harry.” Tonks said as matter-of-factly as could be.

“How can you say that? He's out there facing Voldemort right now.” Hermione looked perplexed. She listened to the music staring at the picture in the music box.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry felt as if the trees were talking to one another. The snake voice lured him down the side of the large rock that had looked like a hill to him moments before. He saw the entrance to the dungeons in the direction the Death Eaters had gone. He walked toward it. He walked down an almost hidden stone stairway to a dimly lighted corridor that came to a tee, like a dead-end. `I hope this dead-end isn't an omen, I can hear Trelawney now about the Grimm,' he thought.

He decided that the voice was coming from the left as he entered. “Lumos,” Harry said as he brought his wand up as the full moon's mist-dimmed light faded. He could hear the sounds of the forest echo through the tunnel as he went deeper into the catacombs. He saw hundreds of rats throughout the tunnel. They were running in the exact opposite direction. He thought he heard footsteps behind him. He listened and looked back. `Nothing,' he thought. `Just nerves.'

The smell of death was in the air. He looked at the walls as he walked. He surveyed every inch and crack for clues as to his location. He tried to remember the charm he'd used to find his way through the maze at the tri-wizard tournament. Finally, he did. He laid his illuminated wand carefully flat in his left hand and said, “Point me.” His wand pointed back over his left shoulder. The Four Point Spell allowed him to which way was north. He knew he was headed toward the cell that Luna had been in because Pappy said it was a straight run to Hogwarts. The tunnel was pointing southwest as he expected.

The smell of decomposing flesh was making Harry sick. He saw half-eaten rats and a body lying in the corridor. He presumed it was one of the Death Eaters that had crossed Voldemort. He could hear the sound of the snake voice get louder and louder. Finally, he was in front of the first open dungeon cell. He walked in and around the large stone table. It resembled the one that Pappy described and he saw the decomposed and half-eaten body of a man in the corner. He saw the hieroglyphs on the walls. He was there. The hair on the back of his neck stood up. That was Wormtail. He quickly moved back into the corridor.

He moved slowly and put out his wand. “Nox,” he commanded. The wand went dark. He put his wand in his front pants pocket.

With each step he could feel the crunch of small bones from rodents and hear the incessant gnashing of tiny teeth. `There must be thousands of these rats in here.' Harry thought. He heard the snake voice say, `that's right, Harry. Until I get a large meal like you and your friend I eat hundreds of these little morsels each day.'

The skin on his arms began to crawl as he saw the soft glow coming from an athwart corridor or dungeon cell to his right and about fifty feet ahead. He could feel the tension growing. He resisted the urge to pull his wand out of his pants. He felt his way along the wall. He was so scared he wanted to run back the way he had come, but he was compelled to move forward. He couldn't understand what made him keep moving. His heart raced, he felt as if he'd pee himself with every noise. Then he heard the unmistakable sound of footfall behind him.

At first he thought he had been swallowed by the snake as he saw the glowing green orbs arise in front of him and felt his feet leave the floor. Then he realized that someone…no two people had grabbed his arms and were propelling him forward toward the snake but the snake was not getting closer.

He twisted and turned. He kicked at them. He couldn't free himself. The dream no longer seemed to be guiding him. Something had changed.

Then he could feel his life ebb and flow as he heard the voice that had haunted him for nearly six years but particularly the last one. Voldemort spoke, “Game over, Harry. Thank you for joining our little party. We were wondering if you were looking for the maitre`d near where your dear friend Wormtail came to his inglorious end. Do you want a rat to eat Harry? It's the last supper so to speak.”

He'd come to the glowing dungeon cell. The strength of his captors was overwhelming. He couldn't move. He could hear the cold voice of Voldemort continue. “You've attended one of these before you little shit. You know the routine.” His arm was held out and the unbridled pain in his left arm made his eyes water. He was carried to the cauldron to the immediate left of someone he recognized…it couldn't be. Snape! Harry laughed.

Snape's eyes were swollen shut and his jaw jutted in an awkward direction. “You conniving and traitorous son of a bitch, Snape. You led me to this.” Harry could see that he had been beaten too badly to speak. “Even Voldemort and your fellow Death Eaters would rather kill. I am sure they broke your jaw so they did have to hear you speak.” His arm was being held over the cauldron. Harry could see into it as he the blood from his arm dripped in. Nott stood next to him and dropped in bones. Harry surmised through the brutal pain in his arm that they were either of Voldemort's soulless shell of a body or brought from Tom Riddle's, his father's grave.

“Don't use his name in my presence you arrogant little bastard! Yes, Potter, you would be the Darkest Wizard of our time if you were the one who survived. You have guessed right. I can use my own bones, your blood…and your very dear friend Snape's flesh.” Voldemort's voice seemed to be coming from everywhere. It seemed that every time he spoke a different Death Eaters lips moved.

Nott walked to the other side leaving him in the arms of his captures. He could feel his head get lighter and lighter as his arm bled. From the rack on the other side he noticed a large flat-bladed sword being removed. “The Sword of Slytherin shall cleave your arm Snape. You have always said you would do anything for me,” Voldemort's voice said as Nott's mouth moved. Nott closed on Snape. He placed the Sword in the white hot embers below the cauldron. “We don't want you to die too quickly Snape, now do we Nagini?” Voldemort's voice and the hissing from behind Harry turned to Parseltongue again, “No, Master, I will feed well.”

The blade of the sword had become an angry red as Nott drew it out. He lifted the sword above his head and swung as the slits in Snape's swollen eyes opened wide. The blade looked as if it had hit a pound of butter with cherry sauce in it. Even the crunch of the bones as it tore away Snape's flesh was somewhat muted. The blood from Snape's arm sprayed Harry's face and neck. He could feel the men holding him flinch. Their grip weakened as the disgust of it all caused them to move. It was at that moment things slowed as they became like a new dream. He felt himself released from their grasp.

He heard the struggles and saw the flashes from the corridor behind him. He saw Pappy. No one had seen him until he revealed himself. He felt the stinging pain in his arm, but an unusual sense of calm passed over him again. In his mind he heard the music; he felt it in his heart.

He could feel himself falling but as he looked down it was only a matter of inches. He reached his wand in his right front pants pocket. Time seemed to be suspended as he looked toward Nott and down at Snape's arm falling into the cauldron. He saw Snape being dropped to the dungeon floor as his captors attempted to defend the Dark Lord from Pappy. Snape's robes were on fire from the fire beneath the cauldron.

He heard the hiss of the large snake behind him. The voice of Nagini was saying, “You are mine Potter.” Harry turned and with all his being he lined the wand with his nose, circled it to the right, and flicked. “BLAM” The explosion sent pieces of Nagini, the inner walls of the cell, and the old walls of the corridor flying in all directions. The smoke like dust made breathing difficult. No one within the blast area was left standing. Nott and two of the other Death Eaters were lying dead with parts of Nagini's fangs imbedded in their bodies. Pappy had been partially shielded by the solid steel rack from which the sword had been drawn, but he was lying silently in the rubble as well.

Harry could feel the burning in his left arm and now looked down to see what looked like small rivulets of blood on both thighs. He realized that some of it was from flying debris, but he'd also taken some buckshot like pieces of the floor and walls in his legs. But thankfully, he was now completely free. “Imbeciles, I told each of you that he must not come here with the wand.” Voldemort was rising from the cauldron as the pieces of his precious Nagini rained down on him from all directions. “You will not escape me again, Potter.” Harry was not more than six feet from Voldemort as he arose from the cauldron.

Harry dove through the spoiled and stinking flesh toward his right because he knew he would not be able to withstand the pain of rolling on his bleeding arm. The burning in his thighs was minor compared to his arm. He saw Pappy rising with great difficulty ten feet away, he moved around the corner of the collapsed wall. The first green flash from the direction of Voldemort cracked inches from him as he came to the attack position. “Avada Kedavra,” Harry cried as he pointed his wand toward Voldemort. Voldemort had slinked down behind the edges of the cauldron as the green laser-like beam tore more stone from the wall behind. Harry's fear mounted as he realized he had the strength from his dear Hermione, but could he get away from the curse sure to come. He remained in the gloom of the dust as long a he could.

The ceiling creaked above him as it seemed that wood was breaking—the roots of the trees above held the ceiling together. Harry was amazed that he could think of these things as his life's blood leaked from his arm and his mortal enemy followed. He could see the glow of Voldemort's illuminated wand again. He hid with Pappy behind the 31/2 foot wide rack at the corner of the dungeon cell. “Potter, come out to play. You are stronger than I'd hoped. It will be amusing to chase you through the maze. Maybe I should just make you burn slowly. The Death Curse would be too easy.”

Harry could hear the music in his head. It was as if Hermione were in the room with him. Voldemort appeared fearful of sudden movement. He was cautiously floating from the cauldron. “Hide and go seek. What a wonderful game for a young mischievous wizard to play with his Uncle Voldemort. Oh wouldn't it be wonderful if we could just be one big happy family, you little prick.” Voldemort's next volley blew the rack back into Harry and just past the Pappy. Harry could feel the burning in his scar. The music became louder in his head. His heart raced. Things seemed so slow. He looked at the watch and saw her face…her smile…her tears…her anger at Malfoy…he turned and looked at Voldemort as he lay nearly pinned in the corridor.

He was surprised that he had his strength after being slammed into the wall. He raised his arm as he could feel Voldemort closing on him. It was as if Voldemort couldn't see him, but could smell him like a viper…like Nagini would have found his prey…was Nagini Voldemort's eyes. “Harry, you surprise me with your wisdom.” Harry saw him four feet away turned just slightly to his left and turning toward him. He raised his wand. The green flame shot from his wand as the cacophony of sounds surrounding played in his head. The crunching of the rubble as it broke away from the ceiling, the movement of Voldemort as he turned, his own voice, “Avada Kedavra,” and finally the music deafeningly playing in his head as an image of his beautiful Hermione emerged. Both Hate and Love consumed him. “Avada Kedavra,” he shouted again. His arm felt weak as both green laser-like flames reached Voldemort just below the collar bone in the center of his chest. His snake-like eyes dimmed as he was lifted off his feet and thrown back into the edge of the cauldron as a whirlwind was created in the crumbling rubble. He heard a snap as it seemed that Voldemort had been broken in two as his torso bent awkwardly backwards over the cauldron and his feet dangled in the fire.

Harry's eyes burned as the dust stung him. Pappy was moving better now. Harry could barely see. He could barely feel his legs and arms. He looked to Pappy. He tried to speak, but he couldn't. The pain in his arm had ceased and almost become numb. His last image was of Voldemort broken at the other end of the dungeon cell. He fell to his back unconscious.

Pappy staggered toward Harry the blood oozing from his forehead and shoulder. He had been hit hard by flying debris. He kneeled. “It wasn't like my vision at all Harry.”

Pappy checked Harry's pulse and breathing. He made a makeshift bandage as he conjured white cloth. The dust in the air was going to make cleaning Harry's wound difficult. But Pappy continued. Once he was sure Harry was okay. He surveyed the damage. Harry had made all but the earthen ceiling above crumble at his command. Pappy realized that the earth above would be crashing in shortly. The roots of the trees sustained it momentarily, but he must get Harry out. He saw Snape lying on the floor next to the cauldron. His face had been blackened with burns from the cauldron embers. Miraculously, he seemed to be breathing. Pappy checked him.

Pappy couldn't stay focused, because of his own pain. He lifted Harry to his shoulder and used moved Snape's body to the largest stone slab available and began to pick his way through the rubble, clearing the way with his wand as he went.

Soon they'd cleared the rubble and found solid ground although the dust cloud filled the corridors. He heard Harry whisper something. He stopped and laid Harry on the floor. Harry's eyes were open. “The watch please; let me hold the watch.” He had tears in his eyes. “Pappy, I can hear the music. I need to see her.” Pappy smiled. He was so thankful for his Francine. She had made them both. The grandmother story was good, but the truth was better.

Something had happened to make Hermione cry. He couldn't remember when it had happened. He'd known every moment to this point. He was confused. “Why is she crying, Pappy? I don't remember this.”

At that very moment, Hermione saw his picture fade from the mirror in the music box. It came back and flickered for a moment. Hermione cried, “Harry, noooooo, this can't be happening.” Tonks had seen it too. Harry's picture had disappeared. It was back and for a moment, Hermione smiled. “He's not dead. No, he's not dead.” She cried. She didn't remember that as long as his picture was bright, he was alive.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Tonks had noticed what Hermione had not. Dumbledore had left his quarters with Shacklebolt, Mad-Eye and Dawlish. Dawlish had been one of the Aurors in Harry's protective guard when they'd moved him from Privet Drive to Grimmauld Place last year. They were headed toward the entrance to the dungeons. As they approached, they heard a loud explosion rock the foundation.

“Gentlemen, be prepared for anything.” Dumbledore pronounced. They moved more quickly than any of them thought possible. The adrenaline had been boosted a notch with the explosion. The four of them spread in a formation that would make it impossible for a single wand blast to get them all. They stayed thirty yards apart and staggered against each wall. The dust was rolling down the corridor. They had over two miles to travel to get to where they thought whoever could have survived would be.

Ten minutes into their journey, Shacklebolt saw a green glow coming from straight ahead. The stopped the fast paced walk they'd had settled into and began to approach more cautiously. None of them were in shape to run like they'd started out. Dumbledore looked down at his Marauder's Map for the first time since they'd left his quarters. He looked again. He was afraid to think that he'd grabbed one of the forged copies that didn't give the truth of who was where. He looked again.

“Shacklebolt, look there. My old eyes are playing tricks on me.” The both read the name, Harry Potter. “He's alive,” said a joyous Dumbledore. He noticed two other names moving with him, Nathaniel and Severus.

When they arrived, they found Pappy carrying Harry. Dumbledore asked Dawlish and Shacklebolt to attend to Harry and Snape. Dumbledore looked at Nathaniel and asked him if he and Mad-Eye would return to the scene and survey the damage. Dumbledore wanted assurances that Voldemort was dead.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

“Hermione, come quick!” implored Minerva McGonagall. Rarely had Tonks or Hermione ever heard excitement in McGonagall's voice. “Who's that, Hermione? I ask you, who's that?” Minerva McGonagall sounded like a kid saying I told you so.

Hermione ran to the table where the Marauder's Map lay. She looked down at the Map and could barely contain the chills running up and down her spine. “It's Harry. Oh, my gosh, it's Harry!” She jumped up and down with Tonks. They had tears of joy that made all the worry seem a million miles away.

By morning, the word had spread throughout Hogwarts that Voldemort had been defeated. Harry was lying in a bed in the Hogwarts infirmary. The explosion in the forest had created a sinkhole that extended to the edge of Hagrid's hut.

Harry responded to all questions with the same answer. He couldn't think. “Yes, it's over. Thank God, it's over.” Harry said.

Dumbledore had one brief comment, “The area was searched and all the evidence that I could find points to the fact that Voldemort is indeed dead. Nathaniel Moore, Alastor Moody and I counted fifteen dead. The wand of Voldemort has been collected and will be tested today.”

Rita Skeeter asked if Harry wanted to say anything for the next morning's paper. The crowd listened carefully.

Harry thought carefully for a few minutes and looked at Rita coldly. He wanted to say, “Yes I do. Minister Fudge, do you have a moment? Could you make sure this fraud has a head line tomorrow that she is being indicted for being an unregistered Animagus. She has spent the last two or three years ruining my life and misrepresenting the facts. If you don't, I will find some way to have my revenge. And, judging from the reason we're here today, I don't believe you will find that to be a threat. It is a promise that I will keep.”

The joy in his heart was the only thing that kept him from doing just that. “Yes, Rita I do. Please promise though that you won't pretend to be a fly on the wall and print something else.” Harry winked. Rita felt uncomfortable, but smiled. “I only want to say that Hermione Granger is the most wonderful girl in the world. And, without her love, I would be dead. And, without her love, it is possible that we would still be living in fear of Voldemort.” He stopped. “That's it Rita. No more. Where's Hermione?”

Out of no where, he saw Hermione come into view as the crowd parted. She had done her like she had the night of the Yule Ball two years before and was wearing his favorite outfit. She was wearing a tee shirt with the word, “Love” and a pair of jeans. The crowd of a dozen or so people parted further to allow her through. She leaned down and kissed him.

Tonks stood in the corner near his bed and applauded along with Pappy, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Dawlish, Shacklebolt, and Mad-Eye. They were the only ones who fully understood the danger Harry had faced and the strength that he gained from the love he and Hermione shared.

-->

21. Breathing, Loving, and Laughing

Author's note: I hate Author's notes, first of all but one is needed here. The chapter called—The Rebirthing Party--was bland in the final battle…thanks to Shaz124 for pointing out what I had forgotten to do…use my instincts to make it more driven by HHr's love. Please reread and review…

Breathing, Loving, and Laughing—Chapter 21

“So tell me again, mate, how the bloody hell did you keep from soiling your underwear?” Ron asked laughing.

“Ron, so help me. I don't know.” Harry looked at Ron sitting on the sofa with his arm around Luna across from him and Hermione. “Maybe it was just too scary to be scared. Every moment seemed like an hour.”

“How many times do I have to listen to this there Wizard Boy?” Hermione tickled him. She knew that with his arm still in the sling, he couldn't fight back. “Not so tough now are ya?” Ron and Luna laughed and gently kissed as they watched their friends wrestle on the common room floor.

“There! See, you're not so tough!” Hermione had wrestled Harry onto his back and was sitting on his stomach.

Harry was laughing so hard he couldn't have fought back if he'd had two arms. All he could see was this grimace on Hermione's face as she used both hands to hold his good one back. It made him laugh more when her hair got in her eyes and she couldn't see. She was breathing a lot harder than he was.

“You need a little exercise, Hermione. I almost got ya with one arm in a sling.” He smiled and stuck his tongue out at her.

“Don't stick it out if you don't want to lose it.” Hermione smiled at him.

Harry pushed hard with his good arm and got Hermione off-balance enough to slide her down to his thighs. He kissed her lightly and whispered in her ear, “You know my tongue is safe.” He kissed her deeply as their tongues danced together.

“Have you two no shame?” Luna cried. “There are first and second years walking around down here.” She smiled, but she was serious. He'd been back two days and they seemed to be making up for lost time.

Harry and Hermione blushed. Luna rarely said anything that loudly. Ron looked at her proudly. “That's a girl. Keep those two randy buggers straight.”

Hermione stood and helped Harry up. They went and sat back in the chair next to the lamp. “Mom and Dad were surprised that I changed my mind about coming home.”

“I'll bet they were since they thought they'd meet Harry.” Ron said. “It's funny, I've talked to them loads of times and Harry has only met them in Diagon Alley.”

Luna always looked at Ron jealously when he mentioned how close Hermione and he had been before Harry and Hermione. “Can we go somewhere alone?” Luna asked.

“Sure, sweetheart, why? What's wrong?” Ron looked at her and realized what was wrong.

Ron and Luna got up from the couch and started to leave. Ron took her by the hands putting them on his hips. He leaned in and kissed her. “I love you, Luna. I don't know anyone like you because there isn't anyone like you,” he said loud enough for only Harry and Hermione to hear. Luna smiled shyly.

“Ditto,” she said as she blushed and looked at Harry and Hermione. “Bye, guys, Ronnie and I are off to discuss this in private.” Her face turned so red as she said it she looked sunburned. She never said anything like that in public.

She let Ron take her by the hand as they walked out.

“Harry, I'm so glad Luna and Ron are getting along so well.” She said. “I don't know what all that was about, but they look cool together.”

“I know what it's about.” Harry nestled down in the chair pulling Hermione close. “She knows what a spectacular woman you are and Ron used to fancy you. Didn't you see the look on her face when he said he'd met your parents all of those times?”

Hermione looked at Harry and felt sad for a moment. She said, “That makes me sad, Harry. I think about Tonks when I think about people who don't think they are worth a guy's love. Luna is totally different than me. She has things about her that I don't and could never have.”

“Like what?” Harry said. He knew he was blindly in love with Hermione so he couldn't see it.

“She doesn't have to see something to believe in it. I think she believed she'd survive when she was taken to the dungeons and it sustained her. She goes hunting Snorkacks and she dreams wonderful things.” Hermione said.

Harry understood. She didn't mean better. She meant different. He still had a hard time with the lies that got her out of Hogwarts and Tonks in her place. “Hermione, why did you leave? Did you think I would ever let you be hurt? Did you use your womanly wiles to seduce me just to get me to agree to you staying?”

Hermione looked toward the other side of the common room. She didn't know what to say. She sat quietly for several minutes holding Harry's hand fighting off the urge to cry or pretend that it had nothing to do with it.

Harry sat looking for a reaction. He could sense the uneasiness as her hand grasped his a little tighter every so often.

Finally, Hermione got up and turned around sitting on his knees facing him. She put her hands to his face and gently stroked his cheeks. The tears were obvious, but didn't care. “Yes,” she said. “Partially, anyway.”

“What do you mean partially?” Harry was neither angry nor happy about her confession. He was confused. “That was the most terrific feeling I have ever had in my life. Not only the sex, the feeling of your body, but the emotion I felt for you then. I didn't want you to leave before that. I wouldn't have sent you if I knew you wanted to be here that bad. But why?” He stammered as he thought. “But why, when we lay naked together as close as any two people on earth, couldn't you tell me the truth? The truth that you wanted me to love your body so much I wouldn't let you go would have been so much easier than thinking you were a stranger to me for weeks and months. I knew something was wrong. It only dawned on me that we'd been together when I thought I was going to die.” Harry looked at her with tears in his eyes. She wiped them with her thumbs as she put her hands to his face again.

“I don't know why I didn't tell you that part. We probably would have laughed about that. But I didn't want to tell you something else.” She said as she bit her lip and looked at his arm. “Do you think I wanted to have anyone else's baby?” The tears formed so quickly and her throat gulped visibly as she tried to choke the tears back. “Twice, we had sex. Both times we threw caution to the wind. Did you ever wonder why I didn't make a big deal about it?”

Harry looked at her with surprise. “Are you?” he asked. “It would be okay. I love you too much for it not to be okay.” He put the back of his hand to the left side of her face, traced her lips with his finger and then caressed the other side.

“I didn't know until yesterday, Harry. When I thought I was sick just because of the excitement of having you back. Yes, Harry. We're going to have a baby.” She said with a weak smile. “I was going to go home for just two days while you recovered until I found out. I couldn't face my parents without you though.” She buried her face in his chest.

Harry had every emotion a man could have at that moment. He hated that he could have died and never seen his baby. He loved Hermione. He was afraid to leave Hermione alone. He was afraid that he couldn't support them. He was excited at the prospect of holding a little hand in his like his parents had done him. The tears of joy pour from his face as he sniffled. And then, he thought, `What am I worried about? My parents left me a fucking pot of gold at Gringott's.' He gently lifted Hermione's face out of his chest and kissed her. “When are you due? Late September, early October maybe.” He kissed her again.

“No, right around the end of October. I have to tell my parents before I go home this summer fat.” She said unpleasantly. “Are you still going to be excited about sleeping with a fat, pregnant girlfriend?”

Harry looked at her and said, “Hermione, let's worry about first things first. Okay?”

“What's that supposed to mean?” Hermione asked just as confused as Harry had been.

“No, I don't want to sleep with a fat, pregnant girlfriend.” He paused with his evil grin as she stared a hole in him. “I would love to spend the rest of my life with the mother of my child if she were my wife, whether she was fat or not though.”

Hermione looked at Harry amazed at the man she loved. She thought, `that wasn't the proposal I'd hoped for, but it'll have to do.' She said, “Do I get a choice in this matter?”

“Sure, you can work out and not get fat or you can get fat. You choose, but you're going to marry me one way or the other. And that's that.” Harry looked at her directly in the eyes and smiled at her beautiful face.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Pappy and Dumbledore sat in the library twisting their beards as Hermione and Harry explained that they were going to be proud parents. They showed no emotion what so ever. Harry had never seen either of them appear so shocked.

Harry leaned over to Hermione and whispered, “You don't think Pompy told them already and they're having us on do you?” Hermione looked at Harry.

Hermione was going to find out. “We were just kidding. I was getting back at Pappy for making us the guinea pigs for his `vision'.” Hermione looked spitefully at Pappy. She was still mad, but Harry still couldn't understand why. “So we'll just be going now then.”

“Whoa, just a minute there. You can't just tell me you were joking and walk out after giving me an earful. You had better explain better than that.” Pappy said.

“They weren't joking Nathaniel. They wanted to see which one of us would break first. And, I guess I'll have to. Pompy told me yesterday, Hermione.” Dumbledore admitted.

“What? You two are going to have a baby? At your age?” Pappy said.

“Well, that's what happens when adults play with children's emotions. They try to act like adults. If we were treated like adults, maybe we act like them.” Hermione said in a vitriolic tone.

“Hermione, stop giving Pappy a hard time like it was his fault.” Harry said. Hermione looked at him with a harsh look.

“Harry, he thought one of us was going to murder the other and then commit suicide. He never told anyone. Doesn't that bother you?” Hermione said. She didn't understand why she was being so emotional.

“Hermione, I can never forgive myself for my selfishness. Albus has read me the riot act a hundred times since we returned.” Pappy said sincerely. “I can't make up the time you were apart because of me, but I wish I could. If it makes any difference, I will admit it in front of the other three too.”

Hermione was calmer, but she still felt hurt.

“What do you two intend to do?” Dumbledore asked.

“I would like to marry Hermione here on the grounds of Hogwarts, Professor. All the friends I have in the world are here. And since they aren't of age to travel, I could hardly expect them to come to Oxfordshire and explain this to their parents.” Harry reasoned.

“Hermione, how will your parents feel about that?” Albus asked.

“They will probably disown me, Professor. They had visions of me becoming something besides a teenage mother.” She said sadly. “They won't care.”

All three of them looked at her in amazement. Pappy spoke first. “You are naïve to think that your parents don't love you enough to overlook human frailty in their only child. They may be angry and hurt. But they will love you forever.”

“Sometimes I think they sent me here because I was weird compared to the other girls my age. They didn't want to be embarrassed.” Hermione said as she began her own pity party.

“Hermione, if I could prove you wrong in the next five minutes, would you think differently?” Dumbledore said. Harry looked at him suspiciously.

“Sure, but you can't so don't try.” Hermione said.

“Minerva, bring them in. Mr. and Mrs. Granger left early that morning for Diagon Alley and asked for a way to find Hogwarts, because they felt there was something wrong with their daughter. They missed her spring visit after so many others that she'd missed the past few years.” Dumbledore explained to a shocked Harry and Hermione. “Hermione, they can't understand why you changed your plans so suddenly. They expected you two days ago.”

Hermione was speechless. She understood what Dumbledore just said, but she couldn't speak.

“Hermione, sweetheart.” Mr. and Mrs. Granger hugged their daughter and kissed the top of her head.

“Mum, Dad. I'm shocked.” Hermione was staggering in her thoughts as she tried to figure out what to say. The she found something to break the ice. “This is my boyfriend, Harry Potter. You see he hurt his arm pretty severely the other day and I just wanted to be here for him.” She lied.

“Harry, what a pleasure it is to meet you son,” said Mr. Granger.

“Hermione, he's so handsome. You can't tell me you don't have pictures you could have sent.” Mrs. Granger said.

Harry felt sad. He could see how the normal muggle lives of her parents were going to be affected by the news. They didn't know about Dark Wizards and spells. They saw movies about it and went home with nothing more than a creepy feeling as they tried to figure out what was real and what wasn't. What was happening to their daughter? Harry could see them asking each other that nearly every day as they missed her. “Mr. and Mrs. Granger, I am very pleased to meet you. Hermione, I love you, but I have things to do and you finally have some time to sit with your parents. I'll be back later,” he said as he kissed the top of her head and shook her parent's hands again. At the door he turned and looked at Hermione and said, “Professor Dumbledore and Pappy are right you know. You are wrong.” He smiled and walked out.

Harry felt terrible leaving Hermione like that, but it was between them. Whether she decided to tell them about the pregnancy or not, he would support her. He would be there if she wanted when she told them if she chose to wait.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Several hours later, Minerva McGonagall came into Gryffindor common room looking for Harry. “Harry, Hermione asked me to come get you. The Grangers would like to speak to you.”

Harry gulped as he sat up from his daydream of Hermione and him at graduation. He knew that it might all change now. He wasn't sad. He just felt sorry that Hermione might have to give up her dreams of being a Medi-Witch and doctor. He walked slowly behind Professor McGonagall. “Why the long face, Mr. Potter?”

“I am worried for Hermione, Mum.” Harry said stoically. “She had such a bright future until we messed up.”

“Harry, you of all people should know how unpredictable life can be. You spent the last five years wondering how you'd have the strength to defeat Voldemort. And, the answer was there all along. Your unconditional love for your friends buoyed you at the last moment. Let that be your guide now.” She said.

She let Harry in the door and followed him. “Hi, Harry. Come sit with me.” Hermione beckoned him with a wave of her hand. When he sat down, she held his hand. “Mum, Dad, after the incredible story we just told you, I have one more bit of news.”

Harry looked at her. Somehow over the past few hours she'd regained that resilience that he'd always loved about her. “Harry and I fell in love this past summer. We've loved each other since we met, but never knew how much.” Hermione was showing the strain of the emotions welling inside her. Harry squeezed her hand.

“Sir, Mum. Without knowing the story you were told, I have to say that this is the most beautiful person and girl I have ever met. I am guessing that you have heard of the strain our love was under. We made an adult choice using our child-like emotions.” Harry was having a hard time too.

“What Harry and I are trying to tell you is that I'm pregnant.” Hermione just let it go like a grenade. The effect on the Granger's faces was much different than either Hermione or Harry expected. Her mother looked down with tears in her eyes and her father looked to the ceiling.

The silence was deafening. Hermione started to speak again, but Harry squeezed her hand.

“So, you were afraid to come home because you knew you couldn't lie to us. So you stayed here to avoid telling us.” Mrs. Granger said quietly and still in a state of shock.

“You will be seventeen in a few months, Hermione. Your mum and I have always known how independent you are. But at seventeen….,” his voice trailed off. “At seventeen you will be a mother.”

Another long silence ensued. This time the soft sobbing of Mrs. Granger filled the void. “Harry, we appreciate that you love our daughter, but what could you two have possibly been thinking.” She asked as she dried her tears.

Harry looked around the room. They were alone with the Grangers. He'd never noticed anyone leave and neither had Hermione.

“Harry, what are you prepared to do about this?” Mr. Granger asked. “We don't believe in medical or magical abortion, if there is such a thing.”

“No, Sir. I want to marry Hermione here at the school after school is out in June. Our friends are here and we'd like your blessing. You may have heard of the tragic death of my parents, but they left me very wealthy. I know I have lots to learn about being a husband and father, but I love Hermione so much that there are no words for the dedication I have to her.” Harry took a deep breath as he finished.

“And, where will you live?” Mr. Granger asked.

“Sir, this was the first step. Your blessing will allow us to plan that far ahead.” Harry stopped for a moment. “I don't mean to sound arrogant Mr. Granger, but I believe our love is as strong as any love has ever been. I am sure you and Mrs. Granger felt the same way. But two days ago, I knew it was my love for Hermione that kept me alive. There was no other force or power at work, but her love for me and my love for her.” He pulled out his pocket watch. “Do you remember when she bought this in Oxfordshire last summer? I carried it to hell and back, Sir. I will never let her go. You can take her, but I will find her.” Harry's tears were pouring down his face. “Sir, it may not be appropriate for me to cry or show weakness. But this is not weakness. This is the strength of my love for Hermione.” He stopped and kissed Hermione's hand as he hung his head for a second, wiped the tears from his eyes, and then looked Mr. Granger directly in the eye the same way he had as when he spoke.

Hermione smiled and looked at Harry. She looked back at her father. “That's why I love him, Dad. He feels the fear of everything. Loneliness, pain, and suffering the loss of his friends, but he will face it and fight. He won't give up on me or our dreams.” She held Harry's hand and caressed it.

Mr. Granger sighed deeply. “Professor Dumbledore warned us that there was a very serious issue that we need to face with you two. We didn't have time to think of what it might be. We're shocked and sad that it happened this way. Yet, I have met many young people in my business Harry. Not many of them have ever struck me as being as direct, trustworthy and fearless as you. Whether that is a good thing or not, I don't know.”

Mrs. Granger sat silently looking at her husband. She looked at Hermione and Harry. “Hermione, I just see you as the little ten year old girl that finished your school in Oxfordshire six years ago. I took you to school everyday. I have seen you for less than a year total as you've grown up into such a beautiful young woman. I expected to have you come home next year in June with a boyfriend or plans for college, but not with your own baby.” She laughed uneasily as she wiped her nose.

“Mum, where are you and Dad staying?” Hermione asked.

“We're going home, sweetheart. I can see that you two are determined to make things work. I know that your mother will follow my lead, because of the respect she has for Harry. She won't say it, just as I can't welcome you to the family right now. We will come to terms with this in our own time. Right now, we'd like to speak to Professor Dumbledore again before we leave.” Hermione and Harry realized that they were being dismissed.

Hermione walked over and kissed her mother and father. Mr. Granger stood and walked over to Harry. “Harry, you are a brave young man. You must be a good person or my daughter would not have anything to do with you if you weren't.”

Mr. Granger paused looked at his wife as she nodded. He continued. “You have our permission to marry Hermione, because there are stronger forces at work here than I have ever seen. You were wrong though. We knew we loved each other, Mrs. Granger and I. But you two have faced more together in the last six years than we have in our whole lives combined.” He shook his hand. “We will welcome you formerly when we can get our hearts to understand what our brains do now. For now, figure out your plan.”

-->

22. Growing Up Potter

Growing Up Potter—Chapter 22

Harry and Hermione spent so much time trying to do everything they had to do that it seemed like they would never have the time for each other that they wanted. When they did get time together it always seemed as though they were talking about what they had to do. They sat across from each other in a little secluded two chair table in the back of the library studying.

“Harry, I feel terrible that we never get to do anything together anymore. I have to do all of the planning for the wedding and the baby. My Mum sends me messages every two days and…,” Hermione was talking a mile a minute. She had that lilt to her voice as if she were the only one who knew the answer to the teacher's question.

Harry felt bad for her too. She was telling him that it was her fault they were in this mess. She was a mess. Harry looked at her and said, “Hermione, I know you don't want me to take the blame here, but it wasn't like you did this by yourself.” He brushed her hair back leaning awkwardly across the table. “We are going to have to be a team to survive, sweetie.”

Hermione sighed and a pleasant smile replaced the furled bushy eyebrows and down-turned mouth. “Harry, do you know the last time you called me that?”

“Yep and I believe your response was, `did you just call me sweetie?'. Then I said, `is that a bad thing?' to which you replied, `no, not necessarily.'” Harry said all of this remembering perfectly the night of their first kiss as if it were happening at that moment. “Some of the most wonderful times I have had in my life were when you gave me gifts.”

“Oh, so you took the birthday kiss as a gift?” Hermione asked flirtatiously.

Harry scooted his chair around the table rather noisily. He leaned in and kissed her on the cheek. He lingered next to her left ear and whispered. “You have given me so much more than I deserve. I will never have another friend like you nor will I ever feel as fulfilled with anyone as I feel with you. The kiss was a gift, but your love…that's been like the gift of life you will give our baby.”

Hermione looked at him. “Harry, you've said a lot of things to me, but that's one of the sweetest. I must look horrible. And, I know I have been rushing around and ignoring you.”

“Listen Hermione, I know what is important right now and what isn't. We made a commitment to each other to do our N.E.W.T.'s and finish the year well. You are the really smart one with plans for a future, so let me do some of the planning.” Harry said without batting an eye. “Why not let me do it all except where we need to work together? I mean we can talk about it as needed so you're part of it but you need your rest more than me.”

“Are you sure you even know what you need to plan?” Hermione said as she took his hand. “Darling, you have no idea what kind of trouble you're asking for?”

“How in the world were you going to do it, if I can't do it with your help?” Harry asked.

“Well…you may have a point, but we can't get behind. We get married on June 19th and school ends on June 11th.” Hermione said.

“Was I going to get an owl about the date or where you just going to have someone polyjuice themselves and stand in for me?” Harry laughed.

“You mean I didn't even tell you what I told my Mum?” Hermione blushed. “I'm so sorry, sweetheart. I've been losing my mind with everything going on.”

“Apparently, you didn't. But at least one crisis is averted. Neither you nor I will be stood up at the altar. We'll make time for each other that day. I'll pencil you in.” Harry said in his most arrogantly snooty voice, just trying to get under Hermione's skin.

“I'll pencil you in alright, Mr. Potter.” Hermione replied with the same arrogance.

“I'll just have to be sure that the chauffeur is available that day. It's normally his day off.” Harry laughed.

Hermione put her hand behind Harry's head and pulled him in for a kiss when a voice shocked them both. “Get a room, you two. I see you only three times a day outside of class and you're locked at the lips every time.” Seamus had obviously heard them talking.

“Harry, you don't think he heard do you?” Hermione asked. “I know we have to tell them soon, but…”

“You know what? Tomorrow is our last visit to Hogsmeade until the end of exams. Let's just buy some invitations and announcements tomorrow. We can sign them and hand them out on Sunday or Monday.” Harry proposed.

“Okay, sure, that'll be nice. Then we can tell everyone about You-Know-Who.” She laughed at the irony of it. So did Harry. “So kiss me you fool.” They kissed each other sweetly and smiled.

Harry could hardly sleep that night. He felt terrible that the most important person in his life was going get married to him in four weeks without a proposal suitable to her. He tossed and turned trying to think of a way to give her something close to the kind of proposal she deserved. Finally, his creative mind kicked into full gear.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Finally, Harry felt like he'd gotten it right. He'd stayed up all night planning today. He went to find Dumbledore and Pappy as soon as he could. He told them his plan. He asked a lot of questions. Pappy looked at Harry with surprise. Harry asked how to get in touch with Tonks. She was the only person outside of the faculty who knew.

He found a way to talk to talk to Tonks via the Floo Network. At first no one answered in her apartment in London near the Ministry. “Harry, what the bloody hell are you doing up so early?” Tonks looked like she could use another three or four hours of sleep.

“Tonks, listen. You are Hermione's best mate.” Harry said.

“I am?” Tonks said.

“Yes, I have this plan for our visit to Hogsmeade today, but I need your help. It's going to sound crazy.” Harry said.

“Well as long as I can go back to bed for a while I'll promise anything.” Tonks looked exhausted.

Harry explained very quickly his plan to surprise Hermione and how Tonks could help. “Can you do that for me, Tonks? Do you think she'll be too embarrassed to enjoy it?”

“Harry, you two may think that no one knows about her being pregnant, but when you sit in the library and talk about it by discussing names, people hear.” Tonks said. “So that bit of news will not shock anyone. On the other hand, the date, time and place of the wedding will be great news to everyone. So tell me again what I have to do?” Tonks was wide awake now.

Harry went over the plans again. “Do you think that's doable?”

“Yep, this'll be great fun.” Tonks said as she hurried away. “See you later in Hogsmeade, Harry. I have to get ready.”

“See you then, 4 PM. Please don't be late.” Harry pleaded.

He looked down as his watch and saw her beautiful smile. “I can't make it as romantic as it should have been, but I can make it special.” He closed the watch and turned away from the fireplace in Dumbledore's office.

“Harry, could I have a word with you? Please sit for a moment” Dumbledore sat Harry down in the chair across from him.

“Of course, Professor, but…” Harry knew he didn't have to explain, Professor Dumbledore understood. There was something about the Professor's demeanor that put Harry at ease this morning and rushing to get things done seemed less important.

“Harry, throughout the time you have been here I watched you grow up into a fine young man. We are all prone to mistakes, but some make mistakes that alter the course of their lives.” He said. “Do you follow me so far Harry?”

“Yes, Sir, Professor.” Harry said.

“You, at the age of sixteen, have made more mistakes and had more success than most people have the fortune of experiencing in their entire lives. Yet, I see your father's determination and zest for life in your eyes now. He had that because of your Mum, Harry. James and Lily were not perfect. But they knew that they could make one thing in life that was perfect. And, that thing, Harry, was commitment. It was commitment to you and to each other.” Dumbledore seemed to be reflecting as he spoke.

“They would have been just as disappointed in your decisions that led to Hermione's pregnancy as the Granger's were. And, Harry, they would have been just as proud of the man you have become in committing to your family and the love you show Hermione.” Dumbledore's eyes glistened slightly as he spoke.

“Yes sir.” Harry said with a feeling of contentment at those words, but sadness that his parents would never see their grandchild.

“If I have not ever spoken these words to you, it is because I have tried to maintain my objectivity with all of the students. Harry Potter, you are a fine young man. I am proud of you. And, I have grown to love you as if you were my grandson, just as Pappy has.” Dumbledore sat silently.

“Professor, I probably saw you more as my father than anyone. You had to teach me things that a father would have taught, just as Pappy has. You have done it my entire life though Professor Dumbledore. You could have kept me here. You and Professor McGonagall, but you knew what was best.” Harry said. “You knew the awful lessons that we all must learn in order to grow. It could not have been easy for you either.”

Professor Dumbledore stood and said, “Run along now Harry, you have a surprise to give to Hermione.” If Harry didn't know better he thought Professor Dumbledore was more emotional than normal.

Harry walked over and put his arms around Professor Dumbledore and hugged him. “I have always known what you've told me today in my heart, Professor. Thank you for being the one who showed me how to live life.” He was right. Professor Dumbledore maintained his composure but only by a thread.

“Good day, Harry.” He said with a misty smile as the door closed. “Good day, my boy.” He said again as the door to the library opened.

“Albus, you have done all you could. And the wisest of us could not have been nor ever will be wise enough.” Minerva said as he stood just inside the door with Pappy next to her.

++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Harry found Hermione in the common room at eight o'clock reading. “What do you have there, sweetheart?”

“It's a list of the things we either have to buy or do before the wedding and the baby is born.” Hermione said as she handed it to Harry.

Harry looked at this list as if he were reading ancient Greek. It read:

Wedding:

What we need for wedding: Place, time (these two were crossed out) June 19th, 2 PM
Maid-of-Honor (Tonks)

Best Man (your decision?)
Bride's Maids (Ginny, Luna)

Groom's Men (your decision)

Cake (Triple Chocolate, at least that's what I crave this morning)
Theme (Discuss this together, I like Camelot)

Clothes ( thematic, dress robes, or traditional muggle tuxedos and bride's maids/wedding dress)

Baby preparations: first things first…worry about the wedding!

Harry looked at it and said, “Thank Merlin, you have an idea of what you want, because I would have been lost.”

“See, I told you. Wait until my list for the baby comes and you have to find a `booger sucker'.” Hermione said.

“A what?” Harry looked disgusted.

“Well, you don't expect the baby to blow its nose right away, do you?” She smiled with an evil grin. “If it's a boy, it'll take him at least ten years to learn to pick his nose as subtly as you do now.” She held back her laugh for as long as she could while Harry turned red.

“I don't…” he knew she was having him on, but for some reason he didn't see it coming and it got him good. All he could do was sit there and turn red. “You'll pay for that.”

“So when do we leave for Hogsmeade, Harry?” Hermione said.

“They should be calling everyone right after lunch like always.” Harry said.

“I thought we were going to be allowed to go early. That's what you wanted, right?” Hermione asked.

“I did, but it really won't be that fun going without Ron, Luna, Ginny and Draco, will it?” Harry asked.

“No, I suppose not.” Hermione said with a suddenly gloomy look on her face. “I just thought you had something special planned before everyone else got out and about. I got my hopes up.” Harry hated to see this but he couldn't give away his plan.

“Sweetheart, I thought you were tired last night so I thought you could use the rest. We'll be walking around a lot as it is.” Harry said trying to hide the excitement he had planned.

+++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++

Hermione was grateful that Harry thought about how tired she got these days even though she really wasn't being to show yet. She had just hoped that this would be a special day since it was the last they'd spend before the craziness of exams and the wedding preparations.

At 1 PM, Professor McGonagall and Filch took the permission slips from students whose parents had not submitted them before and told them the off-limits areas. “As you know, occasionally, there are places that are reserved only for adult entertainment and this weekend, Madam Puddifoot's has been reserved for a private party. Otherwise there are no limits this weekend.”

Hermione looked sad it was the one place in all of Hogsmeade that Harry and she had never been in as a couple. He'd gone there with Cho, but not her. “Harry, I was so looking forward to going there.”

“So was I, sweetheart, but we can have just as much fun in The Three Broomsticks. We can walk out by there like we always do. It'll just be nice to take you away from the monotony of school for a while.” Harry said.

They walked slowly, letting all the younger kids run toward Zonko's, Honeyduke's and The Three Broomsticks. “So, if it's a boy what should we name him, Harry?” Hermione asked. “Do you want to name him after your father?”

“I hadn't really thought about it, to be quite honest. I would like that though. What if it's a girl?” Harry asked hoping she'd say `Lily'.

“Well, that's a dumb question. Nymphodora; of course.” Hermione said without hesitation looking for Harry's expression. “Harry, there has never been any doubt I would name my daughter after your mother. Lily is what I'd like to name her.”

“I knew I loved you for a reason.” Harry said with a sly smile. “You know just how to make me feel like crap and then when I can't take it anymore, cheer me up.” He smiled.

She thought about that statement for a second said, “Harry, are you still angry about this summer?”

`Huh oh,' thought Harry. “No, Hermione sweetheart, I was only talking about right now when you were having me on.” Harry could see that something was bothering Hermione.

“Oh, well, that just sounded a bit more serious than that.” Hermione said.

They walked silently for another twenty minutes and sat at on the bench just west of the post office. “Harry, seriously, do you think I tear you down when I'm joking? Because I don't mean to, if I do.” Hermione looked serious and Harry didn't know why. So far they had just walked around out of the hustle and bustle of the crowds like they always had.

“Not at all, Hermione. What happened this summer was because we didn't know how to express ourselves to one another. I never worry about it because it's just our way of joking with each other.” Harry realized she just might be feeling a little down because this was so boring and she had such high expectations. “You are wonderful to me.”

“I am just afraid that what happened this summer and then what happened when I went to Pappy's might make feel…I don't know what.” Hermione said.

Harry looked at his watch. It was just 2:30 PM they had an hour and a half to be at the Three Broomsticks. “Hermione, that's just not true. I feel like I haven't done enough. I know you deserved a better proposal than you got. I feel like I haven't done enough. We're just under a lot of pressure.”

Harry walked with Hermione to Scrivenshaft's to buy quills and invitations. They made sure that no one saw as Hermione looked at some baby shower invitations. “Hermione, won't someone do that for you after they know?”

“I suppose you're right, Harry.” Hermione looked around for wedding invitations and bought two boxes of fifty.

“Hermione let's go sit under the tree over there for a while.” Harry grabbed her hand. He made sure she didn't face The Three Broomsticks. He didn't want her to see everyone going in just before four.

Harry leaned against the tree and Hermione leaned against him. To their surprise they found themselves very sleepy and they dozed off.

It was four fifteen when they woke up and Harry realized what time it was. “Shit.” Harry said.

“What?” Hermione woke slowly. “That was weird. What do you mean `shit'? What's that all about?”

“Oh, we were supposed to meet Ron and Luna at The Three Broomsticks at four.” Harry said.

“Harry, what time is it?” Hermione asked.

“Four fifteen.” Harry said. “Let's go.” Harry felt horrible now `Well, at least, everyone got inside to surprise her.' He thought.

They walked up to the front of The Three Broomsticks only to find a sign. “Private Party. No admittance. Closed to the Public.” Harry smiled. `That was a nice touch,' he thought.

When he walked to the door he found it locked tight. He didn't even see anyone inside. He looked around and said to Hermione. “Does something seem strange to you Hermione?”

She looked around and realized that no one was on the street. They looked across the street and the businesses were shut down over there too. “Yes, we are alone. Is this your doing Harry Potter?” Hermione asked.

“No. I had a party set up for you here at four, but there is no one here. It seems funny that we fell asleep too.” Harry said with a confused expression. “Listen. Do you hear that?”

Hermione listened for a second. “Yeah, it's the party at Madam Puddifoot's. So why is The Three Broomsticks closed? I'm getting a weird feeling.” She said.

“Me, too.” Harry said. He looked up the road toward Hogwarts and there was nary a soul on the road back that way either. “Let's walk over toward the sounds coming from Madam Puddifoot's.”

They walked cautiously. As they got back out on the path through the village they noticed signs that said, `Welcome, this way for the Private Party.' Harry began to feel that emptiness in his stomach that he'd get when he wanted to do something so bad that he'd thought of nothing else and it didn't work out. He didn't want to go and see a bunch of other people having fun and them not.

“Hermione, I was…” Just as Harry spoke and they turned the corner toward the gleeful sounds of a party. There was an unfamiliar sound like rushing wind over their heads. In single file the members of the Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Hufflepuff Quidditch teams flew by ten feet over their heads and climbed steeply. Smoke began to appear from the last rider's broom.

Harry looked at Hermione with a smile and she looked at him with a smile too. “Harry, you devil you!”

Harry shook his head as he looked at her. “It was supposed to be at four over The Three Broomsticks. I thought this was your doing.”

They watched as the riders slowly wrote in the sky. They watched so intently neither of them noticed the huge crowd of people gathering in the street with them. “Harry loves Hermione. Will you marry me?” And, just as they finished writing that message, they started again.

“Well, what do you say?” Harry asked. Hermione was still looking skyward.

“Be quiet Wizard Boy. This one was mine. Watch.” Hermione smiled as she glanced quickly at Harry for his expression. They wrote, “Hermione loves Harry. Yes, I'll marry you!”

It was then that they noticed the gathering crowd. “Kiss her Harry. You don't need a room now.” Seamus was yelling from the front of the crowd. The cheers from their friends and a fair few of the faculty made their hearts leap for joy.

Harry took Hermione by hands and pulled her close. He put her hands on his waist and she moved them to over his shoulders and put his to her waist. They kissed briefly and held one another close, almost nose to nose looking in each other's eyes. “I love you, Hermione.” Harry said.

“Harry, I love you with all my heart.” Hermione whispered. “They know about the other part by now too, I suppose.”

“So, come in here you two.” Ron was standing at the entrance with Luna having just put his broom at the corner of the building with the others. As they walked toward the entrance, one by one the other team members landed around them. “So you two must think you're something special.”

“How the bloody hell did this get set up?” Harry asked.

“Well, first, you shouldn't ever tell Tonks anything you don't want everyone to know?” said Tonks as she walked out from the corner. “How'd you like the little sleeping spell to get you guys out of the way? Do you know why I didn't come down sooner, Harry?” Tonks asked.

He looked around. It was obvious a spell had been put on the place to allow this many people in. The room was set up with a little stage and a juke box that played all the latest hits. He was impressed. He realized through his revelry that Tonks had asked him a question.

“No, I don't.” Harry said. “Was the party here your idea Tonks?” She nodded. Harry looked at Hermione as she pulled something out of her pocket, he hadn't noticed.

Hermione showed him the two-way mirrors in each of their hands. “We were talking from up in my room, when we heard you downstairs. I told her I'd talk to her in a few minutes after you and I were finished. She wanted to know what you planned for today. I told her I had it handled. She trusted me.”

“Ron, Charlie told me this summer to be fearful when women get to doing their little girls-only talks. I should have listened then.” Harry said as Ron handed him a butter beer.

“Yeah, you should have listened to me, Mister-She's-Like-Our-Sister.” Harry heard Charlie's voice behind him. “I'm sure Ginny's glad you're not her brother based on what I've heard.” He smiled slyly.

“What are you doing here?” Harry said as Hermione joined him after chatting with Tonks.

“The contract in Romania was supposed to finish at the end of August, but they terminated it early last week. I got back to The Burrow on Thursday. I didn't know about this until about an hour ago.” Charlie said.

“So, this is Charlie.” Tonks said. “Hermione has told me what a nice guy you are. You do what? Wrestle dragons?”

“Well, sort of, I…,” Charlie was saying as Hermione dragged Harry away. Charlie explained his work to Tonks.

“Hey! I was talking to Charlie, Hermione.” Harry said annoyed that he was pulled away.

“Sh. He's the only unattached, non-Auror wizard she's met in four years. Give them a chance.” Hermione pleaded.

“Yeah and probably a pretty randy one at that, I'll bet.” Harry joked.

“Harry, you don't have to put it that way. At least they each have someone their age to talk to.” Hermione smiled.

“Women, I swear. Right little matchmakers you are.” Harry laughed. “Sweetheart, I don't want to live without you so don't get any ideas of retaliating.” He winked.

“Be careful what you say there, Wizard Boy.” She smiled and winked back. “Oh, by the way, the surprises aren't over. Tonks told me that Professor Dumbledore is coming here a couple of minutes ago.”

“Surprises? How many more surprises can we take?” Harry said.

“I don't know either.” Hermione said. “There he is.”

“Please could I have everyone's attention? I have to return to Hogwarts shortly. I have many other students back at school.” Dumbledore began as everyone quieted. “It is no surprise that the reason for Harry and Hermione's wedding is that they will be having a baby in October. As an early wedding gift, I am going to allow Harry and Hermione to reside in the castle here next year during classes. I do this not because they have made a gross error in judgment that has changed their lives, but because Harry is like a son to me. As any good parent, I am doing this as a means of looking out for a child.” Dumbledore looked at Harry.

“Years ago, I had the option of doing this when his parents died, but chose a different route. But I will do it now. I am announcing this so that Harry and Hermione have one less problem to look after. These are the only reasons. I am giving Harry Potter special treatment and I am not apologizing for it. Therefore, I warn the rest of you against such behavior. You will not have the same options nor will I fail to expel students who caught engaging in such activities or end up in a similar situation. They will be the responsibility of their parents.” Dumbledore looked relieved.

“As Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, I want you all to know however that I am not saying that you are less important than they are. I am saying that they are my family and will be living here. If there is a problem with this decision on your part or your parents, please make it known. I wish that you have time to discuss your future plans with your parents. If I had waited until the wedding, there would not have been time for you and your parents to decide what to do. I will resign and continue their education by other means, if the arrangements I have described are unacceptable. Thank you.” Dumbledore came over and put his hand on Harry's shoulder. “That is the decision you saw me struggling with this morning.”

“Professor, how do I thank you?” Harry asked.

“Don't have any more besides these two children here at school.” Dumbledore said.

“Sorry, Professor, what did you say?” Hermione asked.

“Pompy told me the results of your five month examination. You will be having twins. Boys, girls or a combination is not known yet.” He said. “By the way, I would have told you about the twins if you hadn't asked that question, Harry.”

Hermione and Harry looked at each other and sighed simultaneously. Harry looked over at Ron and Luna. Then he looked over at Charlie and Tonks who seemed to being hitting it off at least for the day. “Hermione, so is it, James and Lily? Or, is it Harry, Jr. and James? Or, is it…” he smiled and shook his head.

Hermione looked at him still shocked. “Well, when it rains, it pours.” She smiled nervously too.

The music changed dramatically from pop to classical.

Harry would never forget that sweet melody ever again. Claire de Lune played softly. He took Hermione by the hand, pulled her close, and they just stood together. No one knew if they were dancing or not. But at that moment, Harry could feel the strength of their love again. “Hermione, I hear this in my head whenever I need strength.” She put her head on his shoulder and held him close.

-->

23. Epilogue

When All Is Said and Done—Epilogue

The wise old wizard walked to the front of his class as his students filed out single file. He enjoyed teaching again after all these years as the Headmaster of the greatest wizarding school in the world. Hogwarts had been his home for nearly seventy years. He'd seen so many of his co-workers and friends pass on that having these young minds to teach and mold was a blessing.

“Pappy, Pappy, will you play with us?” Four young children came running in to his classroom followed quickly by middle-aged wizard and witch.

“Leave Pappy alone, he is probably tired. We will visit with him later.” The witch said very protectively of the old wizard.

“Hermione, don't worry. I'm fine. You're right though, it doesn't get any easier as you get to be my age. How's that wastrel of a husband of yours?” Pappy laughed. “Is he still buying all of those antiques trying to keep that business running?”

“Of course, he is. He loves that you gave it to us to maintain.” Hermione said.

“Pappy, will tell us the story of Voldemort again?” The boy asked.

“James, do you ever get tired of hearing that story?” Pappy asked.

“No, it's cool. Tell us the part about when Harry went into dungeons.” James said.

“Okay, but you know your sister Ginny gets all upset and has nightmares.” Pappy said.

“Oh, you can tell her the yucky love story part after we're done.” James countered.

“Why don't you tell us the whole thing, I love hearing the whole thing,” Ginny said enthusiastically.

“Okay, I'll start it during the summer when Harry met Hermione.” Pappy began the story. For him it had seemed like yesterday that he'd met Hermione. After all the eighty years they'd spent together passed like a late summer night's breeze that had cooled and comforted everyone it touched. They broke for dinner and continued the story late into the night.

The following morning the young middle-aged witch named Hermione brought the children back to see Pappy as they were getting ready to leave. “You should really come with us. You would have a wonderful time. You can relive old times.”

“After telling the story last night, I think I would enjoy seeing the old place again.” Pappy said.

The trip to Godric's Hollow was a long one for Pappy. He sat next to Hermione on one side and her namesake on the other. “Can you believe sweetheart, that after sixty years we're going to go back?”

“No, Harry, I don't. It was such a wonderful time. It's funny how the name Pappy has stuck with you over the past few years. I think most of the grandchildren find it hard to associate you with Harry Potter, the most famous wizard ever. To them, you're just Pappy.” Hermione said with a smile. “You find it hard to respond to Harry sometimes, don't you?”

“Of course, after the past twenty or so years, students, family, and friends calling you Pappy, you tend to not recognize your name.” Harry said.

“But I call you Harry everyday at least once.” Hermione said with her wrinkled yet still beautiful face scrunched up in a pout.

“As stupid as we were back then, would you change anything? Do you remember everything like I do?” Harry asked in rapid succession.

“I do, Harry. The doubts of our troubled years have passed into oblivion though, darling. It's all been worth every minute.” Hermione answered. “Are you okay, honey?”

“I have been a little out of breath lately. I don't think it's abnormal at nearly ninety though, even if Dumbledore and Nathaniel lived to be over one hundred.” Harry smiled weakly.

“You should have listened to the doctors and stopped teaching years ago. You know it's just a matter of time.” Hermione had a sad look on her face. “I didn't spend my youth hoping to grow old with you to have you squander it.”

“My dear, have I ever squandered a moment of my life?” Harry asked. “Every moment I have cherished with you, the children, and the grandchildren. I can't sit still and wait for something that may not happen to happen.”

Hermione sat quietly and looked at her granddaughter next to her. “I swear he has become more stubborn the older he's gotten.”

Nearly ten years before Harry had been diagnosed with a brain aneurysm that they said would go anytime. He avoided the most dangerous behaviors, but his heart was in teaching and helping people. “How's Bill doing with the antique shop in Little Whinging?” Harry asked.

Little Hermione answered, “Very well, with Mum and Dad's help. They love working there. I wish we had been old enough to remember Pappy Nathaniel.”

Little did Harry know that they were going to go to Little Whinging on the return trip to Hogwarts. The most important thing was getting to Godric's Hollow. The late afternoon sun was fading behind the old trees on the corner of the lot as they approached. Harry looked at each one of them with a special memory. They'd each been planted with a specific time, place or person in mind.

As the car pulled up, James, Harry and Hermione's son walked out with his wife Mary and hugged them both. James was particularly proud that his name had been the one each generation had preserved. “Hi, Dad, are you doing okay?” Harry thought it was silly that a seventy-four year old man was catering to his ninety year old father, but James had the constitution of a much younger man. “We have a room set up for you and Mum in the new addition we put on last summer. So this will be your ninetieth birthday party tomorrow. I'm glad you decided to come. We know it's a few months early, but Mary and I will be traveling this summer and we wanted to share the occasion in some way.”

“Hermione, you promised there wouldn't be any great to-do about my birthday.” Harry said with faint scowl that turned into a grin. “I knew you'd never keep that promise.” Hermione smiled back.

As the light faded and the stories of school, grandchildren and heroic deeds of days gone by ended, Harry and Hermione retired to their special little room at the back of the house.

“Sweetheart, isn't wonderful to hear the laughter of children again?” Hermione asked quietly. They had never gotten out of the habit after these long years of snuggling with her head on his shoulder when they first retired for the night. It was their romantic time.

“Why didn't James mention that it's our seventy third wedding anniversary next month?” Harry asked groggily as he faded off. “Or is that another surprise for tomorrow?” He was asleep.

“You know James. He is good at keeping secrets. We won't know what's happening until tomorrow. Just like everyday we've had since Nathaniel passed.” She listened closely as Harry's breathing became more rhythmic. He'd fallen asleep.

Harry dreamed that night of a wonderful day in June some seventy three years before. His Hermione stood under the white trellis with red and white roses woven into the slats amongst the greenery with her father handing her off to him as the minister began the ceremony. Harry remembered how beautiful she was as if she were standing next to him today, but for some reason this dream seemed surreal. Every word and feeling came in a rush as the minister finished. “I now pronounce you husband and wife.” They'd kissed.

His dream seemed to fast forward to that night in October when Hermione was lying quietly in bed and without a moments notice sat up and said, “Harry it's time. My water's broke.” Harry had taken precautions and had set up a means of notifying Madame Pomfrey in a hurry.

Hermione handled herself remarkably well as the racking pain of labor and childbirth ripped her apart. She perspired but her screams were muted by the iron-clad will that Harry loved so much. As James head emerged, Hermione's cries were now very real. Harry held her hand and said, “I love you, Hermione. Just hold on, just a few more minutes, sweetheart.” Very soon after, Lily came into the world crying but to his and Hermione's amazement she seemed to smile within moments of escaping the womb.

He dreamt of Ron and Luna's wedding six years later. And, Ginny and Draco finally said their vows a year later. The surprise was the friendship that had developed and lasted until this day between Charlie and Tonks. Tonks would visit Hermione and tell of visiting Charlie in some exotic place “wrestling Dragons” she called it.

Harry dreamt of every moment in his life. The dream was so satisfying that it seemed that it was all he could do. He felt him self-floating as if he were on his broom for one last Quidditch match. He'd snagged the snitch. It was his. The game was over.

Hermione felt Harry move slightly and looked at him tenderly as a smile came across his face as he slept. Hermione knew that the smile could be for the birth of their children, the grandchildren or any one of their hundreds of nights of lovemaking. That's what she loved about Harry. Everything and everyone in life had become special to him. Every moment was to be savored. She lay awake looking at his grizzled old face. Why Hermione picked that night to watch him, she didn't know. Harry woke with a start a momentary smile passed his lips as his gaze met Hermione's and his eyes began to stare blankly toward the ceiling.

Hermione lay still as the tears rushed over her. She knew it had happened. She called calmly for James whose bedroom was next to theirs. James came in and saw the same thing Hermione saw. Harry had passed in his sleep.

“James, leave him with me for tonight.” Hermione said as she looked at her clock. It was four thirty in the morning; they would make the call for an ambulance later. She took Harry's face in her hands and kissed him. She looked down and as if he'd known, he had the pocket watch she'd given him so many years before still in his hand and opened.

Hermione got out of bed and opened the single bag she'd brought and took out the music box. The music played. She looked in its mirror and saw Harry. She was confused. It was only supposed to show the living. Slowly it showed her so many pictures of their lives together that she never again felt sadness. At that moment, she realized that the magic of the box and watch had been to show the person they should love most. It was still Harry she should love. He would be with her in spirit for the rest of her life.

-->